Izzy's March SWC Writing:

Dailies:

March 2nd: (Total word count: 316 words)

Life as a computer can be interesting. I know I enjoy my life. I enjoy helping humans connect with other humans and helping humans get their work and business done.

When a human types on me, or does work on me, I feel such joy that I get to help someone do something important. Of course, there are those people who use me to play video games or watch videos on me. I guess that is okay too, but I like when humans use me to do homework or work. It gives me the best feeling that I can help a human out

I get really bored when humans don’t use me. It gives me a feeling of such intense boredom that I want to hurl myself at the humans and demand they use me, but I guess it is not good to use me all of the time for the humans. So, I try to understand, but I hate my lid being shut, or me being put to sleep. It pains me, but I am getting better at understanding.

There was a horrifying time when a young human came into the room that I am kept in. I could almost feel myself shaking, even though I did not move. The young human was holding a glass of juice. I knew how clumsy young humans could be. I was horrified. When the young human started using me, things went alright, until the young person tipped over the juice with them. It landed directly on me and I felt excruciating pain. It was the worst feeling I had ever felt. An adult human rushed into the room and tipped me and dried me with a towel to get all the juice out. Thank goodness it worked.

I was a bit shaky after that point, but I am alright now, and I enjoy my job as a computer.


March 3rd: (Total word count: 421 words)

Ice cream flavors: Night berry, Bubble, and cotton candy

“Hey, guys!” Candy grinned as she walked up to us.

Night and I smiled back, “Hey Candy!”

Candy flicked her pink, frizzy hair from her face, “Do you guys want to get the ice cream flavors we were based on?”

Night and I got up from where we were sitting, “Totally!”

Candy grinned again, “Come on then, let’s go!”

Maybe I should tell you how Candy, Night, and I started out. Hi, my name is Bubble. Candy, Night, and I were based on ice cream flavors and created in a science lab. It all started with an ice cream-obsessed scientist named Cassie Dock.

Cassie Dock was just a normal girl, living a somewhat normal life. Her father was a scientist and wanted her to follow in his footsteps, but Cassie was obsessed with ice cream and wanted to own an ice cream parlor instead. Her favorite flavors were night berry, bubble, and cotton candy ice cream.

Cassie’s dream of owning an ice cream parlor failed, however. Her dad got her entered into college with a science degree, even with how miserable it made her. She trudged her way for school and got her scientist degree.

Cassie’s obsession and fascination with ice cream did not just end overnight. She loathed running tests on animals, and bacteria. She still had ice cream at the back of her mind, and that was how she decided, to make us. Candy, Night, and I.

Cassie found some chemicals that could create humans if she used them right. Several cells joining together would create a human. Cassie then got her favorite flavors of ice cream and added them in with the cells and chemicals that would be able to create humans.

That was how we were created. Candy was born a little pink baby, with light pink hair, and shiny pink eyes. Her personality was fluffy, and sweet, like cotton candy ice cream.

Then Night was created. Night had dark blue hair, skin, and a pair of dark blue eyes to go with her. She had a sweet personality but was born with a little bit of dark humor, like night berry ice cream

Then there was me, bubble. I was born transparent, with teal, pink hair, and transparent teal eyes. I am sweet, like the ice cream, but my temper can pop at times. Cassie thinks I am the most interesting looking of all her creations.

Cassie raised us to how we are now, and that is the story of how we ice cream girls started.



March 6th: (317 words)

Elijah was my most sworn enemy. He and I just didn’t tie ends with each other. Most other girls found Elijah attractive, except me, there was nothing attractive about him. Just the very thought of his arrogance, and rude tendencies made me mad.

One day, I was walking past Elijah looking all smug and then he called out to me…

“Hey Casey, I saw your brother walking by my house, reading. He’s sort of a loser.”

With this I turned around, anger boiling up inside of me.

“Elijah, I never wanted this to turn physical, but you and me, fistfight, tomorrow afternoon. Be there or be squared.”

Elijah grinned, his maddening arrogant grin, “Alright Casey. I can squash you without even trying, be prepared.”

I went home and started punching my pillow. It would be good practice for beating up Elijah. I went to sleep and went through school, confident, I would finally show Elijah who was boss.

When it got to be time for the fistfight, Elijah and I lined up on opposite ends of each other. A group of our classmates surrounded us chanting “Fight! Fight! Fight!”

As Elijah warmed up, I suddenly noticed how attractive he was. His dark hair and blue eyes, and large build finally occurred to me as attractive.

As I took the first punch, I felt like I shouldn’t be touching him. Especially with how good he looked at that moment.

When he punched me, it felt strangely nice. I suddenly realized how strong he has, how he could protect me and keep me safe.

After a while of beating each other up. I fell down into his arms. With this, he kissed me on the cheek. He must have felt the sparks that I did during the fight.

After that fight, Elijah and I realized we had feelings for each other. We got together and things have been great.


March 7th: 446 words in total:

“What is one life-changing event your character has experienced? How has it changed them?” (119 words)

A life-changing event that Erin has experienced was losing her parents at 15. This has affected Erin by making her more anxious and protective. She is always scared that something else is going to happen to someone else in her life. This also makes it harder for Erin to sleep at night, because sometimes she dreams of losing her parents over and over again, strengthening her anxiety. Whenever she takes her little siblings Aiden or Isabelle anywhere, she always keeps a close eye on them because she does not want to lose them as well. Erin is scared of being alone, with no one. Overall, losing her parents at a young age has made Erin more anxious, and protective.

“If your character could receive their deepest desire (wealth, health, love, success, etc.) in exchange for betraying a friend, would they do it?” (114 words)

If Erin could receive her deepest desire for success in exchange for betraying a friend, she would not do it. She is extremely close to her friends James and Madelyn, and she could never imagine herself betraying them. Erin would go through her entire life without success if she was able to keep James and Madelyn as her friends. Erin is extremely loyal to James and Madelyn and could never imagine betraying them, even if it would mean that she would not receive her deepest desire. That would be better than losing her two best friends because they mean the world to her, and she cares about them like they are her blood siblings

“What kinds of music would your character like? What types of clothing?” (103 words)

Erin would like most pop music. Sometimes a mix of country and pop. This would fit Erin because she is sort of laid back, but has a spice to her, similar to pop or pop mixed with country. Erin comes from a poor household and she is a tomboy, the clothing that she would wear would be plain-t-shirts, or occasionally hand-me-down graphic t-shirts. She also wears jeans, or sweatpants when she is hanging around the house. Erin usually wears old black and white sneakers. Erin’s clothing style is laid back, and tomboyish. Erin’s taste in music and clothing both fit her personality well.

“What does your character value most in a friend?” (110 words)

Erin values loyalty and honesty in a friend. These traits are in both of her friends, James and Madelyn. James is completely honest with Erin and even tells her things he has been hiding, except when they are really serious. He also sticks by her side even through the hardest times. Madelyn is also honest with Erin and she also sticks with her when it feels like no one else is there. Erin is friends with James and Madelyn because they have these qualities. These qualities make Erin trust James and Madelyn more. Erin trusts people when they have these qualities and that is why she trusts James and Madelyn.


March 8th: (UNFINISHED STORY)

There is no way out… I thought in spite of myself. We are all going to die. In a way, we all died, inside at least.

It was a while ago, now… We have found a way to thrive, at least sort of… It's been hard but we are getting to where it will be okay.

It all started three years ago… I was a sophomore in high school then… Just living like a princess, my own selfish and spoiled life. One day, when I was hanging out with my friends, in a place with mounds and mounds of people, which you don't see at all nowadays. Vivian got really pushy.

“Hey, Cassie,” My friend Vivian pushed, “Let's go home.” I nodded at her. Vivian, Alice, Sam, and I went home.

The next day at school was when disaster struck. It was while we were in P.E. Class. Gail Baker all of a sudden got sick while we were running laps.
Gail had to go to the nurse's office, and then her condition got so bad that she was sent to the hospital. We were all sent home early that day.

It turns out that Gail was quite sick, she had a disease that made it impossible for her to handle the things she ate, it even made it hard for her to breathe… The worse part was that nobody had heard of the disease before. Gail had passed away three days after contracting it.

The next week, Vivian, Alice, Sam, and I were hanging out again. Vivian suddenly got sick.

“Girls, I need to go home…” She groaned. We helped her home, and she ended up at the hospital too.

It turns out that Vivian also contacted that unknown disease. She died just 24 hours after contracting it. At this point, the disease was spreading like a bunch of birds being released from a cage. Little, by little, all my friends had contracted the mysterious illness and had passed away. Next, came my family. My mom, my dad, my little sister Ally, all died from the illness. I was all alone.

My school closed down, while the disease spread rapidly. I was waiting for the day when I would get it and die, but that never happened.

It had been only a year, and over 3.5 billion people died from the disease, and scientists, had not found a way to cure it. We were in big trouble.

Another year passed; 7.4 billion people had passed away from the disease. There were only 1 million people left on earth. After 6 months, that 1 million, became a thousand. It only took another 3 months, till I convinced myself that I was the last person on earth.

All TV was gone, the last person in my town just died, they ran the bakery, so at least I had food, for a while at least. Only humans had been affected by the virus. So, if I had to, I could hunt, unless all the animals turned against me.


March 8th: (Finishing @AbbieB1266's story)

The potion simmered over the fire. Cauldrons popped and crackled all over the hut. Every few feet you could see a carpet, cat, or hanging tapestry. All of the light came from a huge bonfire in the middle of the room. If one wasn’t careful when looking, the place was empty, But to the trained eye of Dwain Fearless the witch hunter, it was clear as day the witch was there. All of the cats purred and none of them seemed remotely scared. Dwain’s eyes followed every trail of smoke or carpet.

CrAcKkkkK! Dwain leaped towards the door with his sword in hand as a huge black crow swooped into the room.

Dwain the Fearless, killer of witches! Cried the crow.

“Who are you!?!?” Yelled Dwain.

“That is Onyx, my messenger.” Dwain whirled around to see a young woman stroking a huge black panther.

“D-don’t hurt me!” Dwain squeaked.

“Not so fearless now, eh?”

(My add on) (496 words)

Dwain’s eyes widened, “What do you want beast?”

The young woman with abnormally emerald-like green eyes, and the darkest hair Dwain had ever seen grinned, “What do you want young man? Young brave man?”

“I want you to stop tricking people,” Dwain said, nonchalantly.

“Now why would I ever do a nice thing like that?”

“People can change and you can too!”

The witch turned away, “I don’t want to change. Now I will leave you alone if you do something for me.”

“What is it? I don’t want to do anything to help you, but I will do it to protect my people!”

“You could fight to the death but you are sticking with this, you weak coward.”

Dwain was getting impatient, and his face started mending into anger, “Just tell me what you want! You will spare me and my people, right?”

The witch smirked, “That depends.”

“Just tell me already!” Dwain cried.

“I need you to bring me a rock.”

Dwain cackled, “A rock?? That’s all?”

“Actually, a special kind of rock. I need you to find an emerald out in the forest. It will help me with my secret plan.”

“I hope you don’t succeed, but I will get it for you since we made a deal.”

The witch chuckled, “You’re so cowardly. Just go and get it for me.”

With that, Dwain went into the wilderness and started looking for an emerald. He constantly heard low groans from animals hiding in the bushes, but he fought his way through and found the emerald. He knew he could never let the witch win and keep this dignity.

He went to his boss, the lead witch hunter, and asked for his help. Dwain’s boss and Dwain consulted a good witch named Cassidy. Cassidy enchanted the emerald for them and Dwain was all set.

Dwain was really hoping the emerald would work, he got a little achy feeling that it would not but he was confident.

He set out to find the witch. He found her sitting in her garden petting her panther. The panther looked at Dwain and hissed.

“I found that emerald.”

The witch smirked, that maddening smirk that infuriated Dwain, she took the emerald with her gloves. That made Dwain upset because she had to touch it for it to work.
She took it and briskly went inside, “Wait out here.”

The witch was gone for a few minutes but she came back out with a look of pure happiness on her face.

“That’s all I need! But can you hold it a minute while I prepare my pot?”

Dwain nodded hesitantly and took the emerald. After he touched it, he faded into dust, almost as fast as getting the emerald enchanted was.

The witch cackled, a cackle that could be heard across the world, “Silly boy! He should have known I couldn’t fall for the enchantment act! Now, with him gone, I can destroy this place and finally be happy!”



March 10th: (Rewriting the first chapter of The Outsiders as horror. (517 words)

When I stepped out of the movie theater from the darkness, my eyes were jumping out of my head. Paul Newman had jumped out of the screen like some sort of sorcery, and I almost had a heart attack, but I was alright, thankfully. I could not stop thinking about Paul Newman and his scary side after that. I did not know that this would be the end.

It was nighttime now, and I knew that a gang of killer kids would be out and I would probably be their target since I am vulnerable, being small, my brothers do say that I have a good build, so I might be able to take them.

My heart started beating uncontrollably as I walked home, I could feel their presence all around me, if I stopped, they would catch me, and who knows what they would do to me.

Snap! Vroom!

They were chasing me… I thought that I could even hear a laughing shriek through the night, this almost made my heart snap out of my chest.
I should have asked Darry to pick me up after work, or asked Two-Bit to come to get me in his car. I hate watching movies with other people, but little did I realize, not having someone would put me in this situation.

I tried walking as fast as I could, I could hear them gaining on me. I did not want to die, but I knew I would if they caught me. I flipped around to see a red car, probably a corvette, with four pale figures wearing hockey masks. They all looked big and burly.

The gang has told me stories about these guys. Poor Johnny, had a personal experience with them. This gang of teen killer rich kids, which call themselves the socs, go around, looking creepy, and finding greaser kids to kill.

The greasers have a reputation for jumping people and breaking the law, but we are not as deadly as these socs. These socs have taken people’s lives, mostly greasers, and they would have taken Johnny’s life if he had not been so fortunate.

I swear, I could almost hear those socs. I could almost hear their muttering and giggling from their car. They were looking forward to hurting me, and that terrified me even more.

I continued and I hoped with all my might that one of the gang might be nearby to help me, but no one was in sight.

I tried to move my body faster, but I was going as fast as I could go. Why couldn’t one of the guys be nearby? Why oh why?

Their headlights reflected in front of me and I saw a silhouette of one of those hockey mask face killers. Shivers were sent through my spine; I was sweating through my clothes.

I could almost feel their breath, that breath that was looking forward to hurting me.

I heard car doors slam and somebody pull me from behind. This is it, I thought as I got slammed to the ground and everything faded to black.


March 14th: Pi day (314 words >:3)

Isabelle was extremely excited. In honor of the pi day, her town was hosting a pie-eating contest! Isabelle adored food and eating, she knew that she would ace this competition. However, it was only March 7th. She would have to wait about a week for the competition.

It was finally the pi day, Isabelle’s favorite day of the year, and she prepared herself for the competition. She thought that she might get sick but she figured that she probably would not. She would prepare herself so that she would not get sick.

Isabelle’s mom drove her to the fair. Isabelle had a deep aching sensation of nervousness in her gut. Her mom noticed that she looked uneasy, and she touched her leg.

“Honey, are you nervous?” Her mom asked, concerned.

“Yes, I sort of am. What if I get sick?”

“Well, you could always opt-out.”

“Mom, I would never do that…”

“Well, I will be there for you and root for you.”

“Thanks, mom,” Isabelle smiled.

“Of course, sweetie,” Her mom smiled back warmly.

Isabelle and her mom got out of the car and walked the fair for a little while. There were posters of pies hanging everywhere and it made Isabelle’s stomach rumble. She had not eaten that morning so she would be prepared for the pie competition. She thought of the gooey warm pie, and she was looking forward to the competition now.

An older gentleman decked out in a black suit and tie called all of the competitors over to the pie table. Isabelle took her seat and looked at a warm and gooey cherry pie. She was exceptionally hungry now.

The announcer motioned for the contestants to start eating their pies and Isabelle did what she was told. She was now absorbed in the gooey warm sensation, she ate seven pies in total, and that made her the crowned winner.



March 15th (Idioms taken literally) 354 words:

I had gotten into the school play. We were doing Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs. I got the role of Snow White and I was super excited.
It was now the day of the show and my mom was driving me to the theater. I was a little nervous, and my mom tried to comfort me.

“Sweetie. Are you nervous?”

“Yes…”

“Well, you’ll do great…”

“Are you sure?”

“Yep! Remember to break a leg.”

“Mom, what does that even mean? You don’t want me to break a leg, do you?”

Mom shrugged, “It means good luck, I don’t want you to break a leg, oh look, we are here. Why don’t you get out sweetie?”

When I opened the car door, I tripped out onto the pavement and heard my leg go snap! An excruciating pain trailed through my body and I let out a shriek.

“Honey, oh my goodness, are you okay?” My mom asked while running to be by my side.

“No Mom, I broke my leg!” I screamed.

“Oh, my goodness! I will call the paramedics right away!”

Mom called the paramedics and soon I heard the screeching sound of their sirens. They put me on a roller and took me to the hospital. Mom was with me and cried the whole way.

When the doctor came into the room, he looked shocked.

“Alice! I thought you had a show today!”

I groaned, “I broke my leg, that’s why I’m not there. Please fix it!”

The doctor had a look of pure shock on his face. He turned to face my mom.

“Did you tell her to break a leg?”

“Well, I was just telling her good luck.”

“Saying break a leg to someone means that they are automatically going to break their leg. Did you know that?”

My mom sobbed, “No, I thought it meant good luck.”

“Well, it doesn’t. Next time you are wishing your daughter good luck just say that.”

“Okay doctor.”

And that was how my mother figured out that ‘break a leg’ does not mean good luck. She never said break a leg ever again.



March 16th: (Google translate lyrics. Bohemian Rhapsody by Queen - Look up to the skies and see. I'm just a poor boy. I need no sympathy to Look up at the sky and look at it. I will be poor. There is no need for compassion.) (608 words)

The sky held a message. It said that I will be poor. I have already accepted it and I do not need compassion; however, some people think I do need compassion. I need to convince them that I have no need for compassion. According to the sky, I will be poor and I have accepted the fact that I will be poor.

When I was small, I always stared at the sky. It had tiny messages for me, almost always, but none like this. I always looked at the sky. It said things to me, that I could only see until this moment.

One time, I remember when I was small when the sky told me that I was beautiful. I smiled and then ran inside to tell my mom. When she came out, she did not see anything and thought that I was lying, which made me sad. When I looked at the sky again, it said, ‘I’m sorry, I will always love you.’ I smiled again, the sky is my friend, or was my friend at least…

I had several other encounters with the sky, some good, some bad, but most were mediocre until I was 16, home from school, and looking at the sky.

“I want to be rich…” I said, taking a breath of fresh air.

The sky wrote that I will be poor. I looked at it, my eyes bulging out of my head. What did I do to get the sky talking to me like this? I sat there, confused, and the message stayed in the sky. My mom later came out and then gasped and pointed.

“Honey! What is that?”

“The sky thinks I’m going to be poor, mom.”

“That can’t decide your future.”

“It had predicted my future, on point, for 5 years.”

My mom stared quietly at the ground, she gave me a look of pity and went back inside. I did not need her compassion though, if I was going to be poor, I was going to be poor. I would just have to deal with it, there is nothing that I can do.

Word went around of the message that my mom and I saw in the sky. People kept pitying me and told me that they would support me. I told them that I didn’t need their compassion, but they kept being insistent. I would have to go the rest of my life like this I suppose.

Sometimes the words would just appear on the sky above me, and people would gasp from all around when they looked up. They would of course offer me their compassion, but I did not need compassion. I knew now that I was going to be poor and I learned to deal with the fact.

I still got disapproving and pitying glances from people. I wish that they would stop with their compassion. I will be poor, and I have learned to deal with it. I don’t need anyone’s compassion.

My grandma came over and offered me money, I turned her down, and I again told her that I did not need her compassion.

Everybody kept offering their compassion until one day when they just didn’t anymore. I was finally free of people’s compassion for the fact that I was going to be poor!

The fact that I will be poor, doesn’t bother me anymore. Just because I will be poor does not mean that I cannot just live life to the fullest and make memories that will last a long time. The sky told me that I will be poor, and that is fine, I do not need compassion.



March 18th (FANFIC >:3) Fandom used: The Outsiders (Word Count: 541 words)

I love my life… Why shouldn’t I love my life? I go to the Curtis house and raid their fridge for chocolate cake and beer so that I can have it for breakfast. My mom would have a heart attack if I ever did anything, so that’s why I don’t, so I can spare her life, Nah, not really, I’m just lazy…

Well, hello whoever may be reading this, my name is Two-Bit and you may know who I am from The Outsiders, but I am not the main focus in that book. Here, I am…

I stroll over to the Curtis brothers’ house so I can raid their fridge and watch cartoons. What I call a perfect day. Right outside their house, I see the youngest brother Ponyboy walking with a nice-looking girl with dark hair… I wonder what that’s about. Oh well, I can ask Sodapop.

I go inside, and Darry just blankly stares at me from where he is sitting. He shrugs my sudden appearance off and goes back to reading the newspaper.

“Soda!” I yell at the top of my lungs.

“Yeah?” A response echoes from the bedroom.

“Why is Ponyboy with some girl, is that his cousin?”

Sodapop chuckles, “No, it’s his girlfriend. Her name is Cathy…”

“When did Ponyboy go and get a girlfriend?”

Sodapop stares blankly at me, “They’ve been dating for two months, you have seriously never noticed?”

“You know I don’t notice things like that… Well, I guess Ponyboy finally has a girlfriend. Little man finally has a girlfriend…”

“Like you should get a job…” Darry echoed from the lounge room.

This sent Sodapop off on a tangent, he laughed so hard he almost choked.

“Ah, well, I’m going to hang out with Steve, I’ll see you later Two-Bit…”

“Bye…”

I go and open the fridge and pull out a moist good-looking chocolate cake, and a newly bought beer. I go into the lounge room and flop down on the couch, and turn on Felix the Cat. Darry stares at me…

“You really should get a job, you know?”

“I like my life…”

“Two-Bit, you are a blob of nothingness, I can arrange for Steve to show you around the DX or you can come to my work with me…”

“Uh, does Ponyboy work somewhere?”

“Nope, you’ll have to deal with me or Steve, Two-Bit.”

Darry stares at me blank-faced once more and I go on watching Felix the Cat… The next day, I go to the DX with Steve, I could never go with Darry to his work.

He stares at me, “I don’t know why you’re here Two-Bit, but I'll help you.."

Sodapop walks out and grins at me, “Hiya Two-Bit! Here to finally get your life together?”

I shrug, “Sure, are there any pretty blondes here today?”

Steve cuts in, “No there are not Two-Bit, today is going to be taken seriously…”

Steve and Sodapop show me around the DX and I then had an interview with their boss. He hired me as a stocker in the convenience store of the gas station.

I finally had a job, and I still got to watch cartoons in the evening. Nobody could bother me about not having a job, ever again.


March 22nd: Combining favorite and least favorite animal. (308 words)

Dog + Snake

The snog has a slithering body and the head of a canine panting. It has mini canine feet to support its giant head. The tongue of this creature is in a canine head but is like a snake’s tongue. If you run into the snog, rubbing its belly or giving it a treat will make it happy. Be careful though, if the snog does not like you, it will bite you, and the snog’s bite is very poisonous and deadly. The snog hunts for animal eggs, and it also rummages through trash cans to find people’s leftovers. The snog can be found in almost any climate except the polar climates, and the arid climate. The snog needs quality water, and cannot survive in the cold, that is why it cannot survive in the polar climate or the arid climate. The snog can survive harsh winters as long as they are not too cold of winters. The snog shelters underground or in a human’s backyard most of the time. The snog affects humans’ lives because it randomly appears on hiking paths, and like was stated earlier, you have to give it a tummy rub or a treat, or else it will bite you, and infect you with dangerous poison. It will also randomly appear in campsites during the summer, so if you see a thing with a dog’s head and a snake’s body, and a dog’s feet, either give it a treat or avoid it altogether. Humans need to avoid this creature or be nice to it to avoid its poisonous bite. Snogs will eat almost everything, so if you have any scraps from dinner, feed it to the snog to avoid any conflict. If you don’t, the song will burrow through the trash cans or bite you… You could get lucky or could not, just don’t risk it.



March 29th (Place character hangs out when not being the protagonist) (419 words)

Erin loves visiting this garden in her city. The garden has beautiful white arches towering over it to keep it safe. These white arches are vined with green plants with blue flowers on them. The sky is welcomed with green plants and flowers of several different colors. The gate can inch open and the mystery and beauty of the garden is unraveled and released to the world. The aroma of the floral life in the garden inches outward and captures the person standing between the garden and the outside world. Birds chirp, loving the aroma but knowing that they’ll never quite make it into the garden without disturbing the beauty of nature.

Inside the garden, the green vines tangle over the white trellises. Flowers of every color imaginable decorate the garden. Light purple to yellow. Any color you can think of, a flower was in that garden representing it. The floral aroma grows stronger and more radiant as you walk into the garden. The beauty of these green vines and bushes is protected from the outside world. This is their safe haven. The beauty is protected from the outside world and is preserved. It is the perfect place to come and think, which is exactly what Erin does here.

Erin sits on a small white concrete bench in the middle of the vines enraptured with flowers. She likes to come when there are no other tourists. She gets to enjoy the peace and the beauty of the garden when there are no people around. The majesty of the towering green bushes and vines covered with all the colors of the world makes Erin feel relaxed and takes her mind off the hardships of the world. Erin loves the peace and the smell of the garden; it makes her feel as if all is alright.

Peaceful sounds of birds chirping nearby is the only thing heard from the garden. The sounds of the bustling city do not disturb the peace of the garden. It is a good place to get away from the craziness that life reveals. The vines around the trellises leave a comforting look to the garden. They are even nicer laced with the colors of the world. The ground of the garden is a green pillow. The grass is super soft, and sometimes Erin even sits on the grass to look at clouds.

Overall, this garden is a nice place for Erin to relax and hang out when she is not being the protagonist of my story.




Weeklies:


Weekly 2: (Total word count: 3,092)

Part 1: Short collaboration Story:

Partner: FairyAyla
My Word Count: 728 words
FairyAyla’s word count: 471 words
Story: https://scratch.mit.edu/users/-Iilybell/#comments-193682077


Part 2: Character (Word count: 526 words)

Name: Emily Watson
Age: 16
Species: Human

Personality and Traits: Emily is incredibly stubborn and independent. When people tell her what to do, she absolutely cannot stand that. Emily usually likes to take her path when it comes to solving problems. She is very creative, so she can solve problems in unusually creative ways that work. Even with being extremely stubborn and independent, Emily is loving and she cares a lot about her loved ones. If someone she loves is being hurt, she will take enormous measures to save them and make sure that they are okay. Because she is so caring, Emily is sometimes overprotective of the people she loves, but she tries to stop if her over-protectiveness is too much for the other person to deal with. Emily is hard working and will work hard to make sure what she needs to get done (whatever that may be) will be done, even if it takes longer. She is also insecure at times, she feels as if she is not good enough, but her dose of stubbornness and independence help even out her insecurities. Emily is strong, both mentally and physically, she can take anything that comes her way with little to no problems, her insecurities sometimes get in the way of her having no problems, however. (208 words)

Wants, Hopes, and Strengths: Emily hopes for a brighter future since her life has not been that great up to this point. Emily does not want money or success, she really just wants to be loved, especially by the people that she loves but don’t really love her back or care for her as much as she loves them. Emily really wants people to love her, as she does them. It would mean the world to her if her parents and siblings cared for her as much as she cares about them. Even though love is her top priority, Emily craves success and being successful, it is just one of those things that she craves for, almost as much as love and devotion. Some of Emily’s strengths are that she is independent and strong, she can almost always go without love even though she craves it so much, and her strength helps her solve problems and fight her insecurities. Any problem that comes her way, Emily is wonderful at solving, she can solve almost any problem that makes its way into her life. Another strength of Emily’s is that she is stubborn, she will not back down, or leave people alone until she gets what she wants, and that can be extremely beneficial. (209 words)

Dislikes and Fears: Emily cannot stand people that can just be walked on. She looks at them and wonders how they can be walked all over by others and hopes that she will not be like them, she usually does not hang out around those sorts of people. Emily also dislikes people that cannot get things done, and that is why she is usually very independent and just does things by herself. She is terrified of her insecurities and thoughts that sometimes come out to capture her, but she works hard to fight them. She is also terrified of never being loved since love is one of the things that she desires. (109 words)



Part 3: Setting: (Word count: 407 words)

This story will take place in a small town at the edge of a forest called Carey’s Place. The small town of Rearview is at a low elevation, and is not close to the equator but not far away, making it an extremely mild climate. Rearview is along an ocean coast, because of the ocean nearby, Rearview is quite humid and it rains several days a week. Rearview is also mild because of the ocean nearby. Animals lurk near Rearview, however, those animals are quite friendly, and will not cause a threat, unless you intimidate them. Carey’s Place beyond Rearview also has a friendly animal community and it also has luscious plant life. The forest is usually rainy and has water droplets coming off the trees. The frequent rain in both Rearview and Carey’s Place has the whole area smelling fresh and clean. A person can almost always feel the humidity on their cheeks when they are in Rearview and Carey’s Place. The town is usually quiet but homely. The residents are friendly and caring for the most part. Almost everybody knows each other in this town. Houses are not sweating because they are too close together, they are farther apart from each other, giving more room for backyards, and a more comfortable atmosphere. Some of the houses border the forest so it is not unusual to find a wild animal in your backyard. Instead of concrete, gravel covers the roads around Rearview, and that gravel is usually moist from the freshly fallen rain. This story takes place during a rainstorm, meaning that it is dreary and wet, and all of the plants are drinking the water that is coming out of the sky ravenously. The animals are in hiding and the houses and buildings contain cozy offerings of shelter, dryness, and heat. It is raining, but there is no lightning or thunder and it is very light, sort of like a mist, but to go outside, one must wear long-sleeved shirts and pants. Nobody would want to be out right now when everything is wet and miserable, and yet there are some people who roam the town during the rainstorm. The forest is casually soaking in the rain as well, and the animals stay in their homes. It is an overall dreary and miserable day, but legend has it that anything can happen on a dreary rainy day in Rearview. Small or big, anything could happen.


Part 4: Premise: (Word count: 155 words)

Your sibling is lost, you’ve got to find them/him/her.

After a hard stressful day at school, with an algebra test, your main character comes home from school and finds that their sibling is missing. They search everywhere for them but they cannot find them. Your main character wonders if their sibling was kidnapped or just ran away. Your main character is about to panic, their younger sibling was the only thing they had left and they did not want to lose them. Your main character goes through their younger sibling’s things and then eventually finds a note. It is written in mysterious handwriting. The note reads that your main character needs to come to a certain place and fight for their younger sibling. Your main character contemplates for a few minutes, wondering if it was really the best thing to do. Your main character eventually decides that it is the best thing to do and start a long journey to find their younger sibling.


Part 5: Bringing it together: (Word count: 1267 words)

Character: Piper_Camps
Premise: ayid_7345
Setting: -vanillamochabear-

I only wanted to go on a trip to Australia to visit my baby niece. But when I boarded the plane, I felt off and strange the entire time. Eventually, I felt an odd sensation and down the plane went, almost like a missile, hitting the land we landed on.

I felt the pressuring sensation when we hit the ground with a bump. Everyone started screaming because they that we were on the ground and that it was dark. People slowly poured out of the plane. Eventually, only me and a small girl named Kaylee were left.

I slowly went over to Kaylee, who had been on the plane with us. I kneeled down beside her and put my hand on her shoulder.

“Brooklyn?” Kaylee shrieked.

“Shh, Kaylee, it’s okay, we’ll be okay,” My voice was comforting.

“But we’re in the middle of nowhere and we crashed, and I don’t know where my parents are…” Kaylee sobbed.

“I’ll help you find them tomorrow. It’s too dark right now, come on, let’s go to camp with the other passengers.”

“Okay,” Teary-eyed, and shivery, Kaylee nodded.

I took her hand and led her out to the camp. I looked up at the navy-blue sky lined with thousands of stars. I took a deep breath. At least we got stranded in a pretty place. The temperature was mild but a small breeze gave a small breath of relief. It made me want to sing, but I was too shy to do that around others.

I went to sleep under those thousands of stars guarding me.

When I woke up, the pilot of the plane stood around us. The sun shone on us, in front of an aqua sheet of sky. I sat on white soft sand, and green grass has nearby. I saw lumpy and tall mountains in the distance. A seagull flew overhead making a white streak in the sky. The air smelled like a floral perfume. I thought I was in paradise.

Anyway, back to the pilot, he was reading a letter he had found on the plane.

The letter said that a man that we thought was another passenger purposefully crashed our plane because he was bored. He listed three challenges for us. We did understand that the island was called Hibiscus. However, these challenges were very unclear. That caused a huge commotion with the passengers.

Everybody started yelling at one another. Mothers at one another’s face. Teenagers pushing one another around. One person even fell into the green canopies near the forest, another person also fell into the water. I’m usually patient with these sorts of things but I found myself getting extremely annoyed.

“Stop! This isn’t going to get you anywhere!”

Nobody cared, they all continued fighting. I tried to tune them out, even when it got to be nighttime, they continued. I tried to sleep through the night but I could not. Eventually, I woke up, and it was silent. Except for the comforting sound of the waves hitting the coast and the nice but slightly bitter smell of floral perfume. I wanted to sing, and I did since nobody could hear me. Well, that’s what I thought…

I fell asleep and the next day, I woke to commotion covering the comforting sound of the waves and seagulls once again.

“What is it this time guys?” I was starting to get really annoyed.

“The first challenge is today!”

“Well, what is it?”

“We need to get acquainted with at least one family on the island.”

“Okay then, we need a plan.”

We found a plan and then we went to a small cottage at the edge of one of the lumpy mountains. The coast was oddly quiet and lonely, except for the sound of the waves.

We went to talk to the family, it took a little bit to get them to open up, but we did, we got acquainted with them, little by little. They told us that they were dumped here at the Hibiscus, and we felt sorry for them. We told them about the challenges, and they understood and said that they would help us. Apparently, we got acquainted enough because a note fell from the sky while we were leaving. It read, Good Job, prepare for the challenge tomorrow. There were two more. At that moment a seagull cawed overhead, almost as if it was mocking us.

We went home and slept under the millions of stars and navy-blue sky. When we awoke the next day, it was sunny, like the Ali family told us that it almost always is.

We decoded the second challenge the next day. Apparently, we were supposed to find an extremely rare seashell, laced with the millions of other unique seashells on the already white sand. I walked by myself to find the gold seashell laced with silver, I did not like working with other people and figured that I was better by myself.

I actually did find the gold seashell laced with silver by myself. I screamed with excitement and everyone came over. Kaylee hugged me and I hugged her back and stroked her hair.

They all chanted, “Good job, Brooklyn.”

I grinned with delight, I hadn’t failed, and I had successfully found the seashell by myself.

Another note fell from the sky that said, Second challenge complete, the third will be hard though.

Later on, I was suddenly really scared that we would fail the third challenge, whatever it may be, and never go back home. I went to the forest and stood under a canopy privately, and sang myself to sleep, with nobody hearing. Later in the night, Kaylee came crying because her parents had been mean to her, I made an exception and held her and sang to her, we both fell asleep.

When I woke up the next morning, people were panicking all around me.

“We have to find a crab that is actually made out of gold in the water!! We can’t swim!!”

I started to panic, but I realized that if we had a plan, it would be a bit better.

“Hey!” I shouted.

Everyone, even the little adorable Kaylee turned to look at me.

“We need a plan!”

And we did make a plan. We met up with the family we talked to the first day, and we got scuba diving gear. People went in one at a time. I was so scared that we would fail.

Eventually when I went into the water. I looked at all the different colors of fish that were undisturbed and the colorful coral, I almost smiled, but I went on looking for the golden crab, and then I found it.

I pulled out of the water holding it, everyone cheered. I smiled and was actually brave enough to sing in front of the other people. It was my singing, the oceans crashing, the floral perfume smell and the blue sky with puffy clouds, the lumpy and confident mountains, and the green forest of several trees, that made our time here unforgettable.

We got to go back home. The plane magically started working again and we said goodbye to the Ali’s. They said that they would miss us because it would be so lonely again. We hugged them and promised to come back.

I was scared of failure and I still am, but I will never forget that time on the island, everything was wonderful. Last but not least, little Kaylee made me want to have kids even more. I felt like I learned several valuable lessons while on the island.


Weekly 4 (Word count: 2,378)


Part 1: (1,190 words total)


Character 1 – 21, Ambivert.
Character 2 – 21, Omnivert
Setting – Beach


Character 1 – Amy Summers loves hanging out with friends and socializing with them. However, she cherishes her alone time and loves reading by herself. Amy loves friends but only has a few really close ones such as Kate. Amy loves reading murder mystery novels, she loves anything mysterious, and a bit scary. However, even if she tried, she would never be able to read Horror because it would give her nightmares. Amy has a soft spot for animals and children. She dreams of being a pediatrician or veterinarian someday because of her soft spot for these two things, she is currently going to college in the nearby town for biology. Amy loves being outside and walking on the beach near her beach house. Being outside relaxes Amy and it makes her happy. It makes her realize that not all is bad in the world. Sometimes, sitting out on the beach with nobody there with her, makes Amy feel a strong connection with the natural world. She likes to sit and imagine that she’s somewhere else when she sits on the beach, it is almost like an escape for her. Amy sometimes reads her murder mysteries on the beach; it makes her wonder if anyone had ever been killed on the beach and makes her wonder if so, when. Amy is super creative and loves to go to the beach for inspiration for her writing. She walks along the beach and takes it all in, and then uses it to incorporate it into her writing. Amy and Kate have a corgi named Hank which Amy adores. She walks Hank and takes in the beauty and peace of the beach. Amy likes to be alone, but at times she likes having guests over and likes having fun with them. It is usually just Kate and her at the beach house, so she finds it nice to have people over sometimes, but not all the time. (321 words)


Character 2 – Kate White is very social with her fellow introvert friends, and Amy, but with extroverts, Kate is extremely shy and loses her words. Kate likes reading like Amy, but she isn’t a fan of murder mysteries, she likes reading dramatic and sad books that make her cry. Unlike Amy, Kate would never be able to be a doctor to kids or animals, Kate is extremely sensitive and can’t stand to see things hurt, mentally or physically. Whenever she sees things hurt, unlike Amy, she sits and cries. She absolutely can’t stand to see things injured. Instead of liking sitting on the beach like Amy, Kate likes sitting on their patio, and taking in the sound of the ocean, and the fresh smells of the sea. She likes watching the waves hit the shore when it is windy. Kate likes reading her dramatic novels out on the patio while inhaling the fresh sea breeze. She likes drinking her tea and hanging out with Hank as he takes a nap at her feet. Kate enjoys relaxing days, and she also loves writing as Amy does. She is going to college for English in the nearby town. Kate also dreams of being a teacher so she can do something that has to do with kids without watching them hurt. Kate is a scaredy-cat, she is sometimes scared of even her shadow, she is definitely not as brave as Amy. Whenever there is a bit of an unusual name, Kate freaks out and Amy has to comfort her. Kate loves cooking and bakes some delicious casualties for Amy and her to enjoy. Kate loves painting and has her art all over the place. Kate does not like going past the patio after 9:00, but she does like stargazing with Hank on the patio, enjoying the peace of the stars. (305 words)


Setting – This story takes place on a beach, right outside of the town, of Sandy Bars, Florida. The beach is a nice little community. Beach houses are scattered in the grasses, on a hill, so they are above the shore. Residents can take a little brown, ratty bridge to the beach where they can enjoy the day. The sunset is really visible from the beach right outside of Sandy Bars, Florida. The sunset paints the sky with orange and red and it is a breathtaking experience for all the residents of the beach. During the day, the sky is a bright blue, and the sand is a nice tan color directly underfoot. Clouds paint the sky, and you can hear the sounds of dogs and children playing on the beach. Later on, at night, the sea breeze cools the area, the sky is painted navy blue with stars, there is usually no sound on the sandy beach, except for the waves swooshing against the shore. (164 words)


Beginning:
Out on the little beach right outside of Sandy Bars, Florida is a small yellow and teal beach house. Here lives two similar but very different girls, Kate and Amy. Amy loves murder mysteries and writing. She is an ambivert. She also loves helping kids and animals, making her want to be a vet or a child doctor. Kate is an omnivert, she loves dramas, and she also loves writing. She has a dream of someday being a writer. She wants to help children or animals but is too sensitive to see them hurt. Let’s see what life looks like every day between Kate and Amy before the chaos begins.

Amy is sitting outside by the beach, reading her current Agatha Christie murder mystery. Nearby, up on the patio, Kate is reading A Walk to Remember by Nicholas Sparks, with Hank the corgi at her feet. These two girls continue their books. The swish of the ocean hits the shore. Amy is unbothered by it and continues reading. Suddenly, Kate hears a dog barking and she screams.

“Amy!” She yells, “Do you think that dog is okay?” Kate said running down in a panicked state, Hank at her feet.

“Of course, the dogs okay Kate, you’re so sensitive… Do you want me to take Hank on a walk?”

Kate was just starting to calm down, “Sure, but be back for supper! I’m making something tasty tonight!”

Amy was interested, “Ooh Kate! What is it?”

“Not telling… You’ll just have to wait and see!”

“Fine…” Amy said as she went and walked Hank. She enjoyed taking in the surroundings of the evening beach. There were no sounds except the waves slapping the shore. Amy enjoyed the sound of the waves, she thought that being alone was so delightful and peaceful.

Meanwhile, Kate was inside, preparing some enchiladas for Amy. She separated the tortillas and put the sauce, chicken, and cheese on with care. She then put it in the oven, and let it cook. It was almost finished when Amy walked into the house.

“Mmm! Smells good, Kate. Is it almost done?”

“Yep!” Kate said as she pulled the enchiladas out of the oven.

“Ooh, Enchiladas! That’ll be good!”

“I’m glad you think so!” Kate grinned.

Amy and Kate devoured the enchiladas and went on to their own business with their stomachs full. All was peaceful, for the moment at least. (400 words)



Part 2: (Character: Kill off a character. Your protagonist becomes the evil one and your Antagonist good, why? Give your character an object they always keep with them. A character has an uncontrollable urge to do something before it’s too late) (Event: A character follows a trail of something. Send your characters to a karaoke party) (1,588 for full story… 1,188 from what I wrote in this part)


Out on the little beach right outside of Sandy Bars, Florida is a small yellow and teal beach house. Here lives two similar but very different girls, Kate and Amy. Amy loves murder mysteries and writing. She is an ambivert. She also loves helping kids and animals, making her want to be a vet or a child doctor. Kate is an omnivert, she loves dramas and she also loves writing. She has a dream of someday being a writer. She wants to help children or animals but is too sensitive to see them hurt. Let’s see what life looks like every day between Kate and Amy before the chaos begins.

Amy is sitting outside by the beach, reading her current Agatha Christie murder mystery. Nearby, up on the patio, Kate is reading A Walk to Remember by Nicholas Sparks, with Hank the corgi at her feet. These two girls continue their books. The swish of the ocean hits the shore. Amy is unbothered by it and continues reading. Suddenly, Kate hears a dog barking and she screams.

“Amy!” She yells, “Do you think that dog is okay?” Kate said running down in a panicked state, Hank at her feet.

“Of course, the dogs okay Kate, you’re so sensitive… Do you want me to take Hank on a walk?”

Kate was just starting to calm down, “Sure, but be back for supper! I’m making something tasty tonight!”

Amy was interested, “Ooh Kate! What is it?”

“Not telling… You’ll just have to wait and see!”

“Fine…” Amy said as she went and walked Hank. She enjoyed taking in the surroundings of the evening beach. There were no sounds except the waves slapping the shore. Amy enjoyed the sound of the waves, she thought that being alone was so delightful and peaceful.

Meanwhile, Kate was inside, preparing some enchiladas for Amy. She separated the tortillas and put the sauce, chicken, and cheese on with care. She then put it in the oven, and let it cook. It was almost finished when Amy walked into the house.

“Mmm! Smells good, Kate. Is it almost done?”

“Yep!” Kate said as she pulled the enchiladas out of the oven.

“Ooh, Enchiladas! That’ll be good!”

“I’m glad you think so!” Kate grinned.

Amy and Kate devoured the enchiladas and went on to their own business with their stomachs full. All was peaceful, for the moment at least.

They suddenly both heard a noise, a really terrifying spine-chilling one. Kate screamed, “Amy! What are we going to do??? I’m scared!”

“Calm down Kate, we’ll wait a little bit and then go check it out…”

“Okay…” Kate, however, wasn’t totally convinced, “Are you sure?”

“Yes…” Amy said, getting closer to Kate, to comfort her. Kate casually took a cry into Amy’s shoulder. Amy held her close and soothed her…

“Kate, it’ll be okay…”

“Are you sure?! I don’t want anything to happen!”

“Oh, Kate! You are so dramatic, nothing will happen…”

Kate lifted her nose into the air and sniffed a smell that hadn’t been in the air before.

“What is that, Amy?”

Amy jumped up from where she was sitting, “Oh my goodness Kate! The loft is on fire!”

With this, Kate bolted up and screamed like she was being hurt, “Oh my Amy! How did this happen? We’ve got to stop it somehow!”

“I’ve got to stop it…” Amy said heading into the loft, “You need to get out of here somehow Kate!”

“But Amy, I would never leave you…”

“Kate… It would be better for you… I think maybe one of the candles fell over and is causing this, you better go outside…”

Kate followed Amy’s orders and stood out on the sandy beach, crying and sobbing. Suddenly, there was a big crash and a scream from Amy… The house had caved in! Kate screamed and sobbed, attracting a crowd. The crowd pulled Amy out… She was dead… This made Kate go into a system of hysterics. Things would never be the same without Amy.

Suddenly, Kate cried herself into hysterics out on the beach… The person who had set the house on fire walked over to Kate…

“Hey, are you okay?”

“Who are you?” Kate screamed, “Go away, I don’t wanna see anyone!”

“Kate…”

“How do you know my name?”

“I’m your biological father…”

Kate looked stunned, tears still streaming from her blue eyes, “No you’re not… I’ve never had a dad; my mom has never told me who he is…”
“Yes, I am Kate, your mom didn’t want you to know me for whatever reason…”

Kate continued to sob, and kneel on the ground, “Then why are you still here?”

“Kate, I set the house on fire for your own good… That girl was taking advantage of you Kate, she wanted the rich life and tried to befriend you, Kate… Please listen to me, I am trying to protect you… I love you…”

“No…” Kate suddenly got up and found a kitchen knife that was still in her pocket. With this, she took the life of this man who was actually just trying to help her.

“That’s what you get for killing my best friend and lying about being my dad…” She said as she dragged him to the navy blue ocean, and threw his body in. The ocean absorbed it as it had never even existed.

After that horrible night where Kate had to deal with the new wound of her best friend’s death, and her taking a person’s life. She walked along the beach at sunrise… The sky was painted orange and pink, as the sun started peeking up like a small child, painting the earth will all of its glorious beauty. Kate walked and sobbed, hardly believing what her life had become… Her house had burned down, her best friend died, and she took a person’s life, what had she become? This was too much for her to bear.

Suddenly, while she was walking, Hank ran out of some bushes he was hiding in. She laughed and sobbed. Now thankful to have someone. Now, while carrying Hank near the remains of her beach house, she noticed a small locket in the sand. Kate put Hank down and took it out of the sand, brushing the sand off this object. It was the golden locket that Amy had always worn with a picture of her mom.

Happy tears streamed down Kate’s face… Her emotions were starting to get better. She put the locket in her pocket. She was so thankful that she would always have a part of Amy with her. Even though her best friend was now dead, Kate had this locket that reminded her of her best friend. She will always keep this locket with her, this last piece of Amy.

Kate then realized that Amy’s mom was moving across the ocean… She had to tell her about what happened to Amy… Before it is too late, her mom had to know. Kate took her little ford focus and drove into Sandy Bars. She had to tell Amy’s mom; it was right to know… It would hurt her, but she had to know… Before it was too late…

Kate saw Amy’s mom’s car driving to the airport, she pulled over right in front of her.

“Kate!” Amy’s mom said as she got out of her car, “What are you doing?”

“Mrs. Summers, I have to tell you this before you leave! Amy died last night in a fire!”

Mrs. Summers and Kate both sobbed together. They had a ceremony for Amy, and Mrs. Summers left the next day… Kate had done the right thing.

After Amy’s funeral, Kate was at the beach again walking Hank. Eventually, Hank escaped from her grasp. Kate groaned and ran after him. After a while of running, Kate knew that she was in unfamiliar territory. She wondered where she could possibly be going.

She knew that she was on some sort of trail. The greenery had grown taller and thicker since she left the beach. Things started getting more and more strange. The sky around her started to grow dark… Eventually, she walked up to it… The thing she had been going after all along. Hank was sitting right by it.

It turns out that she was following an old pirate’s trail, Kate dug where the x was and pulled out a treasure chest. Inside it was a bunch of different treasures. Some shiny gold, shimmering diamonds, rubies, and some pearl jewelry. Kate knew that all of this must be very expensive. She took it to an auction and ended up receiving 10,000,000 dollars. Kate was so happy. She could finally afford to fix the beach house!

Kate decided the best way to celebrate would be a karaoke party. Kate went down to the karaoke place on the far corner of the beach. Its lights illuminated and reflected onto the navy-blue water. Kate took one look at the navy-blue sky painted with stars and then went inside the karaoke place. Dogs were allowed inside of it, so she brought Hank with her because he helped her find her fortune. Kate danced and sang all night long. Sometimes Hank even joined in. Kate won a trophy for best karaoke and everyone applauded her.

Their other prize to Kate was rebuilding her beach house… They eventually got it all rebuilt the way it was before and Kate lived happily in it with Hank. She would never forget Amy, but at least now she was happy.









Writing competition entry: The Cage: (170 words)

I’m just a bird in a cage,
Living here for such an age,
Tis true that all men are created equal,
Why do you insist on keeping me in this prison, I can’t escape from?

Life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness,
That is all I need for the sun to shine through,
For my prison to break open,
Why do you insist on keeping me in this prison, I can’t escape from?

If the government protects men, why shouldn’t it protect me?
Why shouldn’t it set me free from my cage so I can fly away like a bird?
It just takes a small action, to let the light shine through,
I can’t escape, I can’t escape, I can’t escape.

When sun rose again, I was let free from my cage,
To enjoy life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness like all the other free birds,
My prison is demolished, and nobody shall be there no more,
I’ve been set free, I’ve been set free, I’ve been set free.

My writing place Claiming it

•kimmie's march 2022 SWC writings•


•word goal:

8456/5000


•dailies

DAILY 3/1
hi everyone! i'm kimmie! my pronouns are she/they, i live in indonesia, and i'm very fond of drawing, coding and writing! i love j-pop and rpg video games! this is my second time in swc, last session i was in real-fi, this session i'm in mythology! i LOVE ENCANTO (seriously, it's a great movie!) i use caplocks and i'm a very messy and chaotic person lol. i'm also very forgetful to the point i need to be reminded every single day. i'm really shy irl, but really social online lol. i'm excited to know you all, and HAPPY SWC!!!!!! <333

DAILY 3/2
I am a water bottle. A plastic water bottle. And my life, let's just say it wasn't really interesting. I was manufactured in a factory 40 years ago, and when I woke up that time, I thought things would be exciting, I couldn't wait for someone to use me, I was waiting impatiently on the shelf of a grocery store, and someone grabbed me and put me in their cart. I couldn't be more happy. Until, they drank the water and threw me to the ocean without even bothering to recycle me. But I didn't lose hope. I still had hope that there's someone that would pick me up from the ocean. Weeks passed, and I was caught in a net, just to be thrown away to the ocean. Again. Well, I'm sure there's still someone who still cares. Right? Right..?

Years and years floating in the ocean, all I could ever see was the blue waters and tons and tons AND TONS of trash. And if I'm very very unlucky, a hurt animal or even a dead one shot or hurt by humans. I once saw a turtle with some kind of ring around its neck, whining and screaming. There was nothing I could do except watch the poor thing in pain. And guess what? There are many many creatures just like that turtle. And not just in the sea, everywhere on earth. Tons of plastic is wasted instead of recycled. Tons of animals hurt or even killed by people. And all of these are because of the humans. The humans. Do they even care about us anymore? Does anyone even care about nature? Does anyone even care about the living things beside them? Does anyone even care about where they put their trash?

Does anyone even care about the earth anymore?

edit: there can be some mistakes and if there are i'm to lazy to fix it lol

DAILY 3/3
Chosen Ice Cream Flavors: Lemon ice cream, Traffic light ice cream, Snow snow ice cream

Olivia sat on her bike and went home. As she was going home, Olivia saw an unfamiliar ice cream shop at the side of the road. “Doesn't hurt to eat a little ice cream after school, doesn't it?” She parked her bike and took of her helmet as she walked in to the shop. “Hello! What ice cream flavors would you like?” A lady said while holding an ice cream scooper. Olivia looked down to see what ice cream flavors were there, and she saw very strange ones. Rain ice cream? Shadow ice cream? Cement ice cream? What are these made of? Beside what they're named from. But there were three flavors that caught her attention, “I would like lemon ice cream, traffic light ice cream, and snow ice cream please.” She said as she pointed to the flavors. “Coming right up!” the lady said.

Olivia sat down, holding a cup of 3, stacked ice cream flavors. At the top was lemon. Lemon was the most normal ice cream flavors there. she took a scoop, and put it in her mouth. It was a mix of sour, cool, and sweet. It really wasn't too bad. And the next one was traffic light. She was amazed and curious on how the ice cream color changed to red, yellow, and green each second. She took a scoop it when it was green, it tasted like mint. She took another scoop when it was red, it tasted like strawberry. And when it was yellow, it tasted like bananas.

After finishing those those two ice cream flavors, the last one was snow ice cream. It felt like, no. It was exactly like snow. It reminded Olivia when she was little, she used to grab a tiny amount of snow, and licked it. But this time it wasn't a tiny amount, it was a scoop. and she was actually eating it instead of licking it. Olivia ate it, and it was as if she went back in time, she remembered when she used to play snow with her friends, she remembered when she used to make snow mans, she remembered her old home. Before Olivia moved here where snow is barely seen. Where making friends is a lot harder. Where she is alone.

Olivia gave the money to the lady and said “Thank you. I really liked the Snow flavor.” as she walked away. “Hey! Wait. Maybe I should make it free.” The lady said. Olivia took the money and said “Really?” The lady said “Yes.” As she winked her eye.

The next day, Olivia was planning to go back to that ice cream shop. But it was nowhere to be seen.

DAILY 3/5
I would want to shapeshift because it's kinda fun and you can use it to mess with people and maybe turning people into stone to for no apparent reason I guess

DAILY 3/6
Pair: @whiteoakshadelane
Prompt: A family of (school supply) live in a school, but decides to escape because they were treated unfairly. (In this case, I'm using crayons.)

The bell rang, and the next thing you know, a crowd of 5 year-olds rushed out from the class. And when everyone got out, the lights were turned off and the door closed. It was pure silence. 3 crayons climbed out of their box, running (or, hopping. they don't really have feet.) towards the door. “Dad, once we get out of here, where are we going?” The smallest crayon said. “I don't know, but what I know is that we will be free.” The biggest crayon answered. “He's right, we need to have a plan.” The medium sized crayon said. “We already have a plan. Once the cleaner human comes here he will leave the door open and we can run away.” “And then what? What do you expect when we get out? Sure, we will be free. There will be no more of those mini humans t0rturing us. But then what?” The biggest crayon paused for a second. “You'll see.”

The door creaked open. A man with a bucket and mop walked in, and that was their chance. The three crayons run (or hop, I guess.) out the door and what they saw was nothing like they ever saw before. First of all, more humans. But at least they're better than the humans in the class. Giant cars. It was very very big compared to the one in the classroom. And a big, big yellow bright ball in the blue sky. But what were they going to do now? That was their last thought before a car came towards them and smashed them into pieces.

toy story but they got ran by a car and died at the end/j

DAILY 3/10
OG Story: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6093085/
“You see, the hostile group that has been hunting me work for a group of scientists. Those scientists has been trying out vile experiments on extraordinary people like me.” Miss Grafton explained as she marched back and forth. “How-” Before Renée could continue, Miss Grafton cuts her. “AND the scientists work for the government. So no. We can't call the police.” “Oh. So, what do I do?” Renée asked. “I'll show you.”

Miss Grafton took a marker and drew what seems to be a map of a lab. “We start here.” she pointed to the entrance from the back. “You sneak in with a backpack on your back. And that backpack is me. I'll shapeshift into my normal self, take down the guards. And I'll be a backpack again while you bring me into the records room. You'll need to take out a folder labeled ‘Data’ which has a history of every experiment they've conducted. Once you have the folder, get out, expose all their secrets and the citizens will likely overthrow the government.”

“Look, I'm not saying this plan is bad, but, I'm confused. I'm not a super ninja or anything, and out of all the students here in this school, you chose me. Why?” Renée stood up. Miss Grafton pats on her shoulder. “Because, you are a wonder, Renée Ferlise. If I would choose someone else, they'll probably call the police, or even worse, FBI. And you? You.. stayed calmed. I guess.” Renée paused for a moment before saying “Ok then. I'm up for it.”

“Oh shoot, there's so many guards.” Renée peeked out from a bush. “Well this isn't what I expected.” Miss Grafton said. “Change of plans, I shapeshift into a guard, bringing you in, go to the records room, and go out.” Miss Grafton explained. “Wait, why do I have to come inside too?” Renée asked. “So you won't feel worthless and left out.” Miss Grafton answered sheepishly. They both laughed. Miss Grafton is one heck of a teacher.

Renée and Miss Grafton, disguised as a guard, sneak in to the door. “Everyone's looking at us!” Renée whispered. “Walk faster!' Miss Grafton said. They both manage to sneak into the lab, sighing in relief. ”Why are there barely any guards here?“ Renée asked. ”They weren't really expecting intruders to successfully come in because of the amount of guards outside, maybe that's why.“ Miss Grafton answered. After passing many guards, They managed to get into the records room. After taking out the folder labeled ‘Data’ They both got out. Before a guard noticed them. ”Hey! Why are you holding a classified folder? And who's that kid?"

omg cliffhanger (because i was to lazy to finish it lol so another unfinished story from an unfinished story lol)

DAILY 3/12
About Me

╔∘ ★ ∘═══════════════╗
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀ W I L L O W
╚═══════════════∘ ★ ∘╝

Press {Enter} To Start

➣willow <3
➢she/her
➣nice too meet you!

Continue To Chapter 2?{Y/N}

WIWO

Press {Enter} To Continue

➣nothing much, just doing some stuff here and there and helping ppl ofc!

DAILY 3/14
It was a normal day at the Robinson's Pie Shop. Or, at least, not for Amanda. This is her first day of work in her family bakery. Amanda was finally old enough to work. “Amanda!” Her mom shouted in front of the door to her Amanda's room. “Wake up! You're going to be late for work!”
“Coming mom!” Amanda shouted inside the room before opening the door. “I have to buy more ingredients–” Her mom said before Amanda cuts her, “So I'll run the shop, right? Right? Please!” Amanda begged to her mom before she said “No. Tyler will run the shop.” “Ugh!” Amanda groaned. “That stupid, stinky, pig? All he does is texting! I can do more!” “He is your brother. He's a lot older than you and more responsible.” Amanda's mom said. “Now, go get ready, I made you a uniform.”

Amanda rushed down stairs to find Tyler making and rolling pies while looking down his phone. “Oh, hey.” Tyler said as he looked at Amanda before quickly looking down his phone again. “What can I help? Making the dough? Baking the pie? Oh! Oh! Sticking posters and advertising?” Amanda jumped up and down, like an 8 year-old on a sugar rush. “I do have a very special thing I want you to do…” Tyler said.

“This isn't as ‘special’ as you said before…” Amanda said as she sat on the chair behind the stand, waiting for customers. “Because if I said you were going to sit there and wait for customers you probably won't do it.” Tyler said. “Please! I can do anything beside this!” Amanda begged. “Oh, so you want to go outside wearing a pie costume and dance in front of the shop?” Tyler asked. “Nu-uh. No way.” Amanda said. “Then sit there and cry about it.” Tyler replied. This is going to be a very very long day.

DAILY 3/15
Prompt: “Break a leg!”
Maddie sat on the chair backstage, frowning. “What's the matter?” Sarah, Maddie's best friend asked. “You seem unusually upset.”
“I just feel… nervous.” Maddie answered “But it's not like you to be nervous.” Sarah replied. “I know! Maybe it's because over 700 people are watching…” Maddie said. Sarah hugged her, “Don't worry! I'm sure you'll nail it!” she said. “Plus, you'll have lots of time to practice, your performance is the last! I'll help you practice!” Sarah continued.

They both went to the room Maddie used to practice. “Now, can you perform your dance routine one more time?” Sarah asked. “To help me practice?” Maddie replied. “No, I just want to see the dance.” Sarah said, as she smiled sheepishly. “Well, I think you first go like this, and then–”

Thud.

A scream rang out to the halls. “Oh my gosh! Maddie! Are you okay?” Sarah ran to Maddie, who had an injured leg. “I'll call for help!” Sarah said, as she ran out the door.

“Maddie, are you sure you can still perform?” A lady who looks like a nurse asked. “Yes. I don't want to disappoint the crowd.” Maddie answered as she struggles to stand up. “Maddie, I'm not so sure.” Sarah said. “You look like you're really hurt.” “I'm okay! Stop worrying about me!” Maddie said.

“Maddie Birch, please come up to the stage.” The speakers rang out. “I have to go!” Maddie said as she ran out the door. “Break a leg, Maddie!” Sarah shouted.

As Maddie stood on the stage, she trembled. Because she was nervous and in pain. There was a lot more people than she expected. Maddie smiled. The kind of smile that indicates that she's not really in the mood for smiling. She started to dance, and,

Thud.

She fell again. After her leg was checked, it was confirmed that Maddie broke her leg.

DAILY 3/17
when kasey is not crying and having a mental breakdown because of her mother's death she read books, go outside and pick flowers, and sitting on the bench in the park near her house

DAILY 3/18
Fandom: Cookie Run Kingdom (CRK)
!!PLEASE NOTE THAT THIS STORY HAS THEMES OF YANDERE AND M#RDER. I TRIED TO MAKE IT AS SCRATCH-FRIENDLY AS POSSIBLE, BUT I RECOMMEND YOU HAVE TO BE AT LEAST 10 TO READ THIS. IF YOU'RE OKAY WITH THOSE THEMES, FEEL FREE TO READ. THIS ALSO HAS PV X DC SHIP! SO IF YOU'RE NOT COMFORTABLE WITH THAT THEN DO NOT READ!!

I sit on the bench under the trees. There, I saw Dark Cacao. Sitting there too, while looking into the distance. “Hello.” I greet him. Dark Cacao responded to a warm smile. Suddenly, my face got red. I wasn't paying much attention to what he said, I was obsessed with his smile, and kept thinking about it. “Vanilla, are you okay?” Dark Cacao said as he patted my shoulder. I looked to his eyes, his confused, beautiful eyes, and I was speechless. “Are you sick? You look really red.” He said, worried. “Y-yes! No! I mean-” I stuttered. I looked down, covered my face with my hands, and let out a muffled scream as my face kept getting redder and redder. And after that, mental breakdown(?), Dark Cacao was no longer next to me. He was with Hollyberry. Talking and having fun. My whole dough is suddenly infused with anger. He was supposed to be mine. And mine only. He's not yours, or anyone else's. My sweet chocolate will still be mine.

“I don't think a warehouse is the place to talk, don't you think?” Hollyberry said, “I think this would be the perfect place. There aren't any witnesses around.” was my last word right before I had hit her with my staff. I felt great. Now there will be nothing else in the way between me and my little chocolate. I hid Hollyberry's body, and wiped the (ketchup) on my staff. I can't let this happen again. I can't let my little chocolate get stolen by idiots. I wish there was someway to keep him forever. I thought. And that's when I got an amazing idea. A wonderful, clever, amazing idea.

It was a silent night. There was no one at sight. I sneaked to his house, and brought him to the place where I (demolished) Hollyberry yesterday and tied him to a chair with a tape over his mouth

“You're finally awake.” I said to Dark Cacao. “Hmm? You can't say anything? Oh! Silly me! There's still tape over your mouth.” I said as I ripped the tape out his mouth. “WHAT THE (flip) WERE YOU THINKING!?” Dark Cacao shouted. “Be quiet. Let's keep this a secret to both of us. I trapped you here so you can stay here with me. Forever. And ever. Without anyone interfering.” I said. “Here, have some cookie crumbs, they taste like berry, Hollyberry. to be specific.” I said to Dark Cacao as I took a spoonful of cookie crumbs and shoved it to his mouth. “Delicious?” I asked before he spit it out. Before Dark Cacao can even say anything, I put the tape back over his mouth. “Now that's better, you don't want anyone hearing our secrets.” I said, while giggling. I was confused why Dark Cacao had a terrified face. Isn't this a dream come true? The both of us, together, forever and ever. While I was looking back, Dark Cacao suddenly didn't have his tape anymore. “Who are you?” He asked. “Pure Vanilla, Silly. Are we playing a game?” I answered “The real Pure Vanilla wouldn't trap me here in this warehouse and act like a maniac. The real Pure Vanilla wouldn't feed me Hollyberry remains. I know you're not him. WHO ARE YOU?!” He shouted. “I DON'T LOVE YOU! STOP TRATING ME LIKE I'M YOUR BOYFRIEND. I HATE YOU!” He continued. “You don't?” I asked, nervously. “Of course I don't! You're just my friend!” He said. “Oh, then, what's the point of trapping you here if you don't love me? might as will (demolish) you. Right?” I said, before hitting him with my staff the same way I hit Hollyberry.

DAILY 3/22
Entry (REDACTED).

June 27 1967.
South America, Brazil.

Two weeks ago, locals have reported them seeing a creature they say a mix of a kitten and a wasp. They said that after the creature saw the humans it might have escaped to the Amazon Rainforest and climbed to the trees. It is unknown what its species is, But after a week of research, scientist found out that the creature is nothing us humans have ever seen before. The creature was named Kittywasp after its looks. The Kittywasp is as big of a kitten. Has wasp wings and facial features, and can both make kitten and wasp sounds. Scientists have managed to capture a Kittywasp for research purposes. Kittywasps live alone, and isn't usually hostile. But scientists have tried putting a Kittywasp with a dragonfly, a wasp's natural predator, and the Kittywasp became hostile and attacked it. After digging deeper, it was found that the Kittywasp originated from a cat mated with a wasp, which is very abnormal. It was still unknown how the Kittywasp was born, but scientists went inside the Amazon Rainforest and found what was believed to be Kittywasps eggs. It was almost as big as an adult human's arm, with just probably 10 centimeters bigger. Scientists were yet to discover more, but the news station came and interviewed them and the locals. “It was a shocking and confusing sight to see.” a man said. “We still weren't sure about many things.” a scientist said.

For now, the Kittywasp that the scientists captured is still with them, for research purposes, of course. Entry to the amazon forest is blocked, no one except authorities who have permission is allowed to come in until more is known about the Kittywasp, and for the past few days, locals have reported people kidnapping Kittywasps, and if they ever get caught, they will stay for 2 years in prison.

That's it for this entry.

DAILY 3/24

“Why is it here again?”
“It didn't work.”
“I don't know who I am!”
“Where did everyone go?”
“It's so dark… I don't like it!”
“There's no turning back now.”
“I just wanted to see my family again.”
“I have nothing.”
“I can't see anything!”
“Get out of my mind!”
“I can't control it!”
“It's already gone! It's already too late!”
“Haven't we made a deal?”
“Who said you were my friend?”
“What do you want?”
“You can't! You can't do that!”
“I should've known what I got myself into.”
“I knew what I did.”
“Don't blame me.”
“Why did it have to turn out like this?”
“No one knew it was you.”
“Were done.”
“IT WAS YOUR FAULT! WHY ARE YOU BLAMING IT ON ME!?”
“No! Never!”
“I would never do that to them!”
“She heard you.”
“I'm scared.”
“What's happening?”
“You evil genius.”
“I have to go.”
“You're making them concerned.”
“LIES, LIES, IT'S ALL LIES!”
“Mommy, why is Daddy shouting?”
“They died because of you.”
“I'm sorry.”
“Why are they here then?”
“TRAITOR.”
“What's the matter?”
“I did all that for, nothing?”
“They were innocent people, and you did this?”
“911, what's your emergency?
”Where is he?“
”Why are they here?“
”He's not himself anymore.“
”You're not helping.“
”Go outside and play with your brother. Mommy's gonna take care of this.“
”I HATE YOU!!“
”Mommy, the police are here!"

DAILY 3/29
My newest characters, Jocelyn and Angelica, lives in a giant dome in the middle of a grassy field. The dome is split in two, one is a library, one is a jungle with crocodiles and obstacles. The library is Angelica's side. And the jungle is Jocelyn's side. Outside, there is an endless grassy field and there's also a dodgeball field not far. Sometimes, Angelica sits somewhere on the grass and reads her book while Jocelyn runs around and maybe lies down on the grass and looks at the sky. They both also hang out together, whether it's books or dodgeball. But there's one thing they hate, each other's sides. Jocelyn always makes loud noises and loves messing around which is not fit for Angelica's library, and Angelica is very timid and not very confident unlike Jocelyn which is unfit for her jungle. The only place the can hang out together is the grassy field. Both sides is divided by a noise cancelling glass, so while there's loud noises in Jocelyn's jungle, Angelica wont be disturbed. There's also a door between the two sides , so they can go in each other's room without going out and in again. The dome is made out of unknown materials, it's feels and looks like glass, but no matter how strong you hit it, it won't break. Outside, there's a grassy field. It's endless, and no matter how long you walk or run away from the dome, it will always stay near.

In the field, they can make anything true by just thinking about it. You can make a flying pig appear just by visualizing it in your mind. And that's why you have to be careful of what you're thinking. You could just make a really horrible, terrible, horrifying scenario come true just by imagining it with no intention of making it come true. Fortunately, that has never happened to the girls. The place could be confusing when you go there for the first time, I'm talking about bright colors, weird things, and a sun that never sets. It will always stay day, and that's the only thing you can't change in this place. This place is where Jocelyn and Angelica relax and have fun, far away from their evil step parents. Far away from the horrors on their world. There are no such thing as problems here. They will all disappear as soon as you step in here.

Oh, and did I mention what they call this place?

Oddland. They call this place Oddland.

•weeklies

WEEKLY #4

Part 1

Jocelyn
305 words
Jocelyn is a 9 year-old Omnivert girl who loves pirates, spies, dodgeball, and a little too much adventure. She has a big imagination, and dreams of becoming an adventurer. Jocelyn has golden brown hair down to her chest and green eyes. She has bruises and scars all over her body from all the injuries she had, and Jocelyn also has an older sister named Angelica. Jocelyn is very energetic and social, but sometimes can feel shy around strangers she doesn't trust. Her favorite food is spaghetti, and Jocelyn's favorite color is shades of grey. Unlike her older sister Angelica, Jocelyn always acts before thinking and often very confident. Jocelyn doesn't like telling her feelings to people unless it's to her sister. Jocelyn's older sister, Angelica is the only person she trusts. It's because their stepparents are 4busive and Jocelyn doesn't have much friends. So if she would have a problem, Jocelyn would ask her older sister for help. Jocelyn and her older sister has an unusual sibling relationship, instead of fighting and bickering and say mean things, they take care of eachother. Jocelyn also runs a lemonade stand. And all of the money is to her sister so she can use it to take care herself and Jocelyn because their 4busive stepparents doesn't want to and instead treats them like trash. Their real parents died from a sinking ferry ship while they were on their anniversary and the girls were put with their aunt and uncle which is now their stepparents. Jocelyn loves wild animals like kangaroos or lions, she also knows a lot about them. Jocelyn also hates school, she has bad grades and often gets in detention. She doesn't have any friends because everyone thinks Jocelyn is weird and troubling. She also gets bullied sometimes, but her sister always stands up for her.

Angelica
309 words
Angelica is a 14 year old Introvert who loves nature and snow. She likes spending her time by painting, playing the piano or reading. Angelica has wavy auburn hair to her chest and green eyes. She also has bruises and scars like her younger sister Jocelyn, but Angelica has a lot more because she always stands up for her sister Jocelyn. Angelica is very shy and quite timid, and has trouble making friends. The only friend she has is her sister Jocelyn. Angelica loves custard pie, and her favorite color is Forest Green. Angelica always has second thoughts before doing something, and she is also wise. But Angelica isn't confident unlike her sister. Her favorite animal is rabbits and deer. Angelica sometimes gets bullied at school and be called a nerd. She doesn't have any friends because she is very shy to strangers and also because Jocelyn's her younger sister and everyone thinks Jocelyn is weird and troubling. Angelica would do everything for her sister and keep her safe from their 4busive stepparents. Angelica loves her sister and misses her real parents. Every night she would look at her real parent's photo before sleeping. She tells stories about them to her sister and Angelica just wishes that Jocelyn would be there long enough to remember them. Angelica always tries to take care of Jocelyn and give her everything she needs from the money from Jocelyn's lemonade stand. Angelica only gets angry or tempered if she has to. Angelica is also really kind and caring. She is good at comforting people and can know what their feelings inside. But Angelica isn't good at her own feelings. She is very secretive about it and everytime she asks if she's okay, she would always answer ‘yes’ even if she's not. The only person Angelica trusts with her feeling is her sister Jocelyn.

Setting
201 words
The setting is a desert located in Australia(idk why I just wanted it to be in Australia I think it would fit). It's as big as 10.000 square kilometers. It could be bigger or smaller, depending on your perspective. Inside it's nothing but only cactuses. There is almost no water there, and it is said that anyone who comes to the desert will never come back. Entry to the desert is blocked long time ago, and you will be sent to prison if you go in. No one knows why, but people say it's because in 1977, a group of teenagers went in there. They originally wanted to explore the desert, so they recorded their journey with a camera. The group went missing 3 days later, and the last thing the police saw on their video recordings was a tall black humanoid creature with white glowing eyes and a slit mouth before the video was cut off. Other people tried going in to the desert to find the creature, but few came back and got caught. Those who got caught said different things. Some said they saw it, some say they didn't. Until today, the mystery of the desert still exists.

Freewrite
410 words
“THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT!” Angelica shouted to a puddle of water in the sand that showed her reflection. “You know, you could just say it was my fault. I'm the one who lost the map.” Jocelyn said. “Don't blame yourself Jocelyn, I'm the one who decided to keep going instead of going home.” Angelica said with a calm yet frustrated voice as she looks back at Jocelyn. “No, it was my fault. I was the one who proposed the idea of going out. I was the one who lost the map. I was the one who got us lost to this endless hot desert, and now were gonna die.” Jocelyn said before she lays down on the scorching hot sand. “Well if you insist. It is your fault. And mine. I was the one who said yes to your idea, I was the one who told you to buy a paper map instead of a GPS, And I was the one who led us to this place.” Angelica replied as she lied down on the sand too. They both laugh.

It has been 2 hours since they got lost. Angelica and Jocelyn were starting to lose hope. “You're right, what if we die?” Angelica said in a worried tone while pacing back and forth. “I can't believe you haven't thought to call 000*.” Jocelyn said. “Jocelyn, you're right! I've been so worried about our life I didn't even think to use the most rational solution!” Angelica shoved her hand to her purse, trying to find her phone. Until her face suddenly became worried. It was as if she just remembered something. Something not good. “My phone is still them! Remember when we got here they took away our phones?” Angelica said. “Ugh! Well I guess were just going have to accept our fate. Were going to die and it's not like anyone is going to miss us.” Jocelyn said. “CURSE YOU DESERT!” She shouted to the distance. “I'm so thirsty.” Angelica said as she sat on the sand.

It's been only 5 minutes. But it felt like another hour without food and water. “There's gotta be some way.” Angelica said. “Right? Oh lord. I'm at the brink of my sanity and if we stay here for another minute I'm going to snap and might as well kill everyone immediately instead of a slow, painful, death.” Angelica said as she struggles to breath.

“Angelica, look! A plane!” Jocelyn pointed upwards.

*The emergency number in Australia, which is where they live and where they are now.

Part 2

Writing
/ include an unexplained weather phenomenon / kill off a character / spontaneous snowball fight! or mud ball, space junk, magic ball, dodgeball… / have one of your characters receive a note / a character has a realisation / a character's personality changes
1296 words (+ free write = 1706 words )
“Try waving your hands! Maybe they'll notice!” Jocelyn said to Angelica. Not long later, the plane flies into the horizon and misses them. Jocelyn falls down to the ground. “Are you okay?” Angelica asks. “I'm just thirsty and hungry.” Jocelyn answered in a coarse voice. “I don't think I can last longer.” Jocelyn closed her eyes, and she stopped breathing. But she still has a beating heart “Wait- No! NO! DON'T LEAVE ME!” Angelica bursted into tears. Jocelyn heartbeat started slowing down. “NO! DON'T DIE! PLEASE! I HAVE NO ONE ELSE!”

Jocelyn's heartbeat stopped.

Angelica was holding a dead girl on her hands. She couldn't believe it. She just witnessed her sister, her bestest friend, and her one and only friend die.

Angelica had been walking across the desert for an hour, she herself was surprised she was still alive. But Angelica has no time to think about that. And she frankly has no time to think about anything. The only thing on her mind is her sister. And her sister only. She was still in shock. She couldn't even process any of the events that happened in the last hour. Exhausted and thirsty, she decided to sit. There was no hope now. Suddenly, a dodgeball rolled to her feet. Angelica looked forward, but there was no one. Only a cactus. Angelica grabbed the ball, and threw it. “YOU STUPID DESERT!” Angelica shouted. The ball bounced from the cactus to her face. It was as if the desert heard her. “OH, YOU WANT TO PLAY IT LIKE THAT? WELL GUESS WHAT? I CAN THROW A DODGEBALL TOO!” Angelica picked up the ball and threw it a the cactus. It bounced back. But this time, Angelica dodged. The ball suddenly levitated and hit Angelica's head from the back, causing her to fall face first. Her face became red. Angelica took the dodgeball and threw as strong as she could. And even before the ball hit the cactus, the wind supposedly threw it back at Angelica again. The ball hit Angelica's face, and she took the dodgeball and threw it to the cactus. The cactus was down, and Angelica stood in disbelief. She has the most fun in her life. And that's odd. That would be something Jocelyn would have fun with. She loves dodgeball. Could it be…? No. Ghosts aren't real.

Are they?

As Angelica sat down, the day was getting dark, and hot. Wait, hot? It's supposed to be cold. There are no clouds in the desert, and it makes no sense. Suddenly, a strong wind blew. But the wind didn't have sand or dust in it. Which is very strange because almost every corner in this desert is sand. Again with the weird stuff, She thought. But now, the main thing on her mind is survival. Another wind breezed trough, but, it isn't as strong as before. Suddenly, Angelica's purse became heavy and stretched. As if a rock dropped. But her purse was closed. She felt the inside, and took it out. It was a tin of pie. A custard pie. Her favorite. The pie looked like freshly baked and brand new. But something was still in her purse, it was a water bottle. A big one. It was as if a miracle happened. Angelica quickly drank the water and ate the pie. After she was full, Angelica fell asleep. It wasn't hot anymore, and it wasn't cold. It was the perfect temperature.

It was already morning. Angelica woke up, the desert was hot, even in the mornings. But today, Angelica noticed something near her purse, It was a note. It was written in a curved handwriting. It said:

Hi there, sister. Yes it's me, Jocelyn. I just want to tell you that I'm okay. I'm watching you(not in a creepy way. You get it). I've been protecting you. Who do you think gave you the custard pie? Who do you think played dodgeball with you? You don't need to worry about me. Ignoring the fact that I'm dead, I'm safe and sound. And I will always be on your side.

Love, your sister.

(hey, can we play some desert cactus dodgeball sometime later?)

Angelica was speechless. Turns out ghosts are real.

But, she realized something. This isn't Jocelyn. This isn't who she is. Jocelyn never writes in a curved handwriting. This isn't her style of writing. Jocelyn would often make grammatical mistakes, but this note is the opposite of that. Angelica crumbled the paper and dropped it.

That isn't Jocelyn.

Now, Angelica has a new goal, it's to get out of this desert. She had been walking for hours, and is starting to lose her patience, Angelica became more tempered, she would just scream on random things when she's mad, and on occasions like this, Jocelyn would usually calm her down. Her death really affected Angelica. While walking through the desert, she saw a cave. Without second thoughts, Angelica stepped into the cave. It was cool and breezy, but the most noticeable thing is suddenly, Jocelyn's voice could be heard. “Help me, please.” The voice rang out “I'm stuck.”

“Angelica.”

That phrase triggered Angelica. “Jocelyn, where are you? Stuck where?” Angelica shouted trough the echoey cave. “ANSWER ME!” She shouted. “At the end of this cave.” The voice answered. The cave suddenly stretched to a long, seemingly endless hallway. Without second thoughts, Angelica walked through the long hallway. The hallway became more and more sinister as she walked down. Angelica thought of running back, but she always reminded herself, “Your sister needs you.” every time. Angelica arrived at the end of the cave. “Jocelyn? Where are you?” she asked. Suddenly, the sand below started forming into a vortex. It sucked Angelica into the dark, endless, abyss.

“Ouch!” Angelica cried as she fell onto something that feels like a marble smooth surface floor. “W-what is this? Where am I?” She trembled. It was pitch black and she couldn't see anything. “I'm here, Angelica! Help me!” The Jocelyn voice cried out before it actually cried. “Don't worry! I'm gonna save you! Jocelyn!” Angelica stood up. What sounded like Jocelyn crying became a sinister laugh. The voice no longer sounded like it belonged to Jocelyn anymore. It sounded like a monster. “Naive, gullible, humans.” The monster said. “Did you really think you're gonna get your sister back?” Before Angelica could say anything, it continued, “She's dead. And for some reason humans like you can't understand that.” Angelica started to walk forward, where she assumed the voice was coming from “W-who are you?! Where is my sister?!” She shouted. “Didn't I told you she's dead? I don't have her. Do you think I'm the devil?” The monster answered. “The cave was just a mere bait. I could've just consumed you on the spot, but I felt, mischievous.” It continued. “Now, let me consume you.”

Suddenly, a hole opened up in front of her and started pulling her in, No, no! NO! Angelica thought. She was praying that somehow someone would save her, and closed her eyes.

She opened them, and in front of her was police. Angelica was still in the desert, but it was the front gate. They were murmuring something about “Missing children”. “Look! It's one of the children!” A police pointed and shouted at Angelica. They all rushed to her, and she told them everything. Minus the cave and the monster, of course. They told her that one of Angelica's neighbors contacted police because they haven't seen her and Angelica go outside. They told Angelica that she was sent to an orphanage instead of her home because as soon as the police learned that their stepparents are abusive, they lost custody. Angelica looked at the window of the police car as she sighed.

Total Words: 2521 words

•word wars

WORD WAR WITH @Purvitekriwal they said they can't have a word war but i already wrote so oops i guess

Ava wiggled and wiggled, trying to get out of the terrifying death chair. What are they doing to her this time? Well, whatever it is, it's some much, much, worse. Ava let out a final cry. “Help!” Until a bright ball of light flashed and struck her face.

What? What happened? Ava didn't fell anything, she was numb. She didn't feel any pain, or anything. It felt weird. They started gasping in shock. Murmuring, saying something in the lines of, “It didn't work.”, “Why did it turn out like this?” Ava looked down to her hands, but those weren't her hands.

WORD WAR WITH @hellohumans207
It was a quiet night in the castle. Everything was silent.

Tap. Tap. Tap.

It sounded like footsteps. High heel footsteps to be precise. “Did you hear something?” one of the guards whispered. The other guard looked at him strangely, “No? Robert, you really need to get your ears checked. It's pure silence. There's nothing.” The next thing they knew, a fog covered their eyes, and those two guards passed out.

WORD WAR WITH @Whimsy_lux
Ring

The school bell ranged, it was time for lunch. Mia took her box of milk and an apple from her lunch box and ate it quickly. It as if she was rushing. After Mia finished it, she ran as fast as she can to the arts room. “Hey, you're not late. You're always late.” A girl said. “Come on, get your canvas.” The girl said as she prompted o the corner that has a pile of canvases

WORD WAR WITH @Whimsy_lux (again)
Hello there, oh, what's my name? Amara. You can call me Amara. See, since I was born, the world has been a total mess. An apocalypse. No, not a zombie or a super deadly virus kind of apocalypse. It was a monster. A monster they call the Shadow Monster. And now I'm gonna tell everything I remembered since I was born.
(ran out of time :/ probably gonna continue this later) continuation in the writing comp below

WORD WAR WITH @damsonblossom
Something went in trough my chest. It felt like a bullet. I didn't feel anything at first, but, I still remember that moment when the pain jolts my body. I couldn't describe it with words. It was so strong. I looked down to my chest, still in excruciating pain, blood came out. It was, in fact a bullet. Other soldiers started approaching me. I was still in so much shock. I started to black out, and the last thing I could hear was someone saying “He's down! Someone get the medics!”

I later woke up in a hospital bed. I was still processing what just happened, but, a nurse came up to me, smiling, said: “The bullet in your chest is safely removed. You have no idea how lucky you are.”

WORD WAR WITH @-faerylights
I entered the school from the big door, and approached my friend Sydney. “Hey!” I greet her. “Hello there, Melody!” She replied as she waved her hand. The bell rang, and we all went to class. The first subject was History. My favorite subject. And then after that was History, and then History again, and then History again. It was like that yesterday, and the day before, and the day before that. And then, it was lunch time, it was Meatball Day. My favorite food. And yesterday was Meatball Day too, the day before that was the same, and so on. The more I think about it, the more I think It's odd. Everything is starting to seem unfamiliar, and then I ask Sydney, “Sydney, how long have I been here?” She answered,

“You realized, didn't you?”

•cabin wars

CABIN WAR 3/11
“Cabin Wars! Your cabin must write 4000 words in the next 5 hours, or else lose 800 points. Extra challenge: every piece of writing must be done in 2nd person, to win 100 points.” from mystery
You just came home from an exhausting day of work, you open the door to your room, and you were shocked by what was inside. The documents and papers that was on your table were ripped and was all over the place, your chair was snapped in half and so is your bed. It was as if a monster came here and destroyed your room. Panicked, you quickly grabbed your phone and called the police.

As soon as they came here, they opened the door, and everything was normal. You stuttered, tried to describe everything, but the police laughed at your story. They went away, and you, you were freaked out. How? Why? What? Wasn't the room a total mess before? You sit on your completely normal bed, that was supposed to be snapped in half. Maybe you're hallucinating. You've been getting a lot of work these days. You try to sleep early, but you couldn't. There was something off. Something was up. Could this be a prank? But how? It would be impossible to destroy a whole room and fix it back to normal, without any trace 5 minutes later.

You managed to sleep, but the next day, your room, it was a mess. Just like last night. You tried to touch your snapped chair, making sure it was real, and, it was. It was touchable. You tried going out, closing the door, and opening it again. The room was back to normal. But how?

hahhahahah to be continued B)

•writing comp

The Darkness Within

ps: this is a continuation of a story. go to ‘word war with whimsy_lux (again)’ up above for the first part

I remember being carried by a nurse. Her face expression looks like that something bad happened. I remember being put in a basket and set to the river. I remember being carried by a man, and he brought me to his house. And he's now with me. Or, at least, was with me. But, were going to talk about that later. Since the man found me, he has been taking care of me and protecting me from the Shadow Monster. Talking about the Shadow monster, I haven't really told you much about it. The Shadow Monster is a monster that once gets inside a person's body, it will consume it from the inside. It loves consuming kids, and the only thing it's scared of is blue tulips. Billions of people have died from the Monster. And both of us are one of the only people still alive. The man went by the name Dunn. But he insisted me to call him ‘Dad’. I loved him. He might not be my actual dad, but he acts like a dad. He's the nicest person I've ever met. Everyday, Dad would send me outside to hunt for animals for food and pick blue tulips to scare the Monster. He's a good cook. Everything he cooks will no doubt be delicious. Dad sometimes let me help him. Or even let me cook myself. But one time, I tried to cook soup, and it was straight up HORRIBLE. Dad got sick for a week and couldn't stop vomiting. And at that moment we both agreed that I will never ever cook again without recipes. It was good memories. Until, he wanted to go out to the outside world and look for other kids like me so he care for them just like he did with me. He gave me his recipes so I could cook for myself and not end up like last time. I said goodbye, and he was gone. Gone forever. You guys might think, how would he be gone forever? He's just going for a while. Well, I'll tell you about it. A year later, he came back. I hugged him. He didn't bring anyone back, but I was still happy he was still safe and sound. Or, so I thought. Everything was normal, until the next day. I did my usual routine. Hunting animals and picking blue tulips, I brought a lot because I noticed that there was no blue tulips in the house. but when I came home with the tulips, his whole body shook. It was like he just saw something terrible. Dad took it out of my hand and burned it. It was not like him. But, maybe he just had a bad day yesterday. Dad told me to never ever again bring blue tulips back home. I didn't want to ask why, because I know everything he says has a reason. At dinner, Dad wasn't cooking like he used to, he cooked meat, but the meat was half raw, which is VERY unlikely for him. And when I went to bed, he would always tell me goodnight, but he didn't. Something is up with Dad. He wasn't the Dad he used to be. But every time I ask him he's okay, he would say “E-Everything's perfectly okay.” while stuttering and sweating. Dad wasn't Dad. He isn't himself. He isn't human. Those are the thoughts that went in my head. Something could've happened to him. And, something went trough my head. What if he was the Shadow Monster? What if it somehow attacked him and instead of consuming him it took over his body so it could consume me later. The Shadow Monster loves kids. That's the most reasonable explanation. Kill him now if you don't want to be its breakfast tomorrow, I thought. But, in the back if my head another thought lies, He has been taking care of you, if he's gone, you'd probably die. But I had no choice. I went out of my room quietly, bringing a bat Dad gave me for my 10th birthday, and sneaked to the dining room. I saw it, the Monster still in Dad's body, but with dark tentacles. With no second thought, I hit him in the head and all I could hear was a horrible shrieking. The Monster melted and evaporated into thin air, leaving only Dad's clothes. Now, I'm alone. With only his clothes to keep my company. What am I going to do now? I'm probably the last person on earth now.

•others

none yet!

1st of march
in-cabin daily

He glides, his hands outstretched,
A trickle of water passes,
By, bringing coolness to his fingers,
Bringing a sense of nostalgia,
To his mind

His feet kick,
The water splashes,
Tiny fish dart away,
Threatened, they attempt to,
Swim into the rocks,
In the crystal clear water,

And there it stands,
Roaring with might,
It’s not hidden; yet,
It feels obscure,
With water pouring down its sides,
Rocks piled on the ground,
The waterfall stands.
75 words.

2nd march
main cabin daily

My uses are to the full extreme. I am normally produced by material that is unknown to me, however I know that I come in many, many different colours. Some such colours are white and black, as they are the most popular types of colours. In fact, I believe that white is the colour that is produced most in my kind. That is not surprising in fact - well, to me at least. I have always considered white to be the “original” colour. Everywhere you went, you would see the colour white. White, white, white; a never ending abyss of the colour white. You could see people using my generation on their papers - and the colour that most of my generation were produced in was white. Though, like all objects, the white types in my kind had its disadvantages - for example, when you used it for the first time, the colour would wear off and become a disoriented grey-ish white colour that was not fondly looked upon. When it was brand new and fresh out of the package, it looked pristine. I couldn’t imagine anyone willing to sacrifice that perfect colour just for a mistake.
Another colour that is used rather fondly was the colour black. Usually you would spy a few people using them here and there. I rather like the colour black more than the colour white, for the grey marks that appear on the object aren't that visible - at least, compared to the white coloured ones.
Apart from the famed colours - white and black (they aren’t even colours; they’re literally shades of colours. Oh well), there are also red, orange, yellow, blue, green, pink, purple, and other coloured things of my kind hanging around, usually in cutesy, little shops filled to the brim with kawaii aesthetic items and as such. They’re usually packaged and stored in little bags that are written with Japanese characters that no one except the special few know. I don’t prize myself as that type, unfortunately. Fortunately enough, I am not one of those types which look ugly when used. Hooray!
Let me tell you something about myself - I am rather young. From what I can infer, I was created in February, in the year 2022. I was produced by some material I have no idea about (the word started with p, yet my mind unfortunately cannot process long words quickly) and was stored with hundreds and thousands of other things that are also me. Does that make sense?
Anyways. I was enjoying my time in that pit of the things that are the same as me, when I was scooped up by a human hand, along with some others. There were the colours white and black, along with red, blue, and green, from what I can recall. Anyhow, I was brought along to this little tray, and I could hear some noises coming from far away. I was then wrapped in this strange material, and from what I can tell, it has letters on it. I don’t know if it’s in English, or in Japanese, or in any other language I can’t think of right now, but it was written with something. The lettering was black, however, and I could see the strange material was red. Like a cherry red, not a faint red. The others were also wrapped in the same thing as me.
We were then brought to another station, in which I had to say goodbye to the others because they were stored away in little, almost flat boxes. The boxes were also red, but they were written with gold lettering. It was very fancy. Then the box was closed with another strange, sticky strip of material that was basically clear (there were so many strange materials there).
It was then my time. I was carried and stored very carefully in one of the fancy boxes, along with several others. When the box was finally shut, it was incredibly dark. So incredibly dark, that I couldn’t even see the others. There was only a small, tiny opening, in which a small amount of light came through.
I was carried along for a very long time. I could feel myself moving a bit, yet I was stuck there. It carried on for an extremely long time, so long, that it felt like an eternity. An eternity is very long, if you didn’t know.
At last, I felt myself stop moving. At last, I could feel myself touching the floor of the lean box. I could peek out of the box. I saw that I was in a very big room, with lots of lights and other boxes!
I sat there for a long time. A long time, again. It was incredibly annoying, but soon, I told myself, I would get out of there. In the meantime, I entertained myself by staring through the little window every day, watching the people moving around and having conversations, in which they ended up laughing or crying. There were big people, small people, tall people, and many other different types of people. The people were sometimes nice, sometimes rude. The rude ones were very bossy and mean, while th nice ones handled the boxes very carefully and talked with a polite voice. I like the little people the most - they were innocent and playful and it was just enjoyable to see them. It was exciting to see them grab boxes and rush to the big people, yelling in small voices. It was lovely to see their faces light up and walk away with the box, however it was disappointing to see their faces fall and put the box back and walk away, empty handed. I didn’t like seeing them like this.
Finally, my time came. I could feel the box I was in move. I was shuffled around, sometimes leaning to the right, sometimes leaning to the left. I didn’t exactly know what was happening, but I just went with the flow. I could hear some voices murmuring and whispering, as well as some shouts and yells. A little voice, a big voice - many types of voices.
The air became windy and cool when my box was moved a bit more. I kept shaking and falling, which made the others incredibly annoyed, but what can I do? The experience was lovely.
A little while later, I felt myself stop. I was disappointed. Though, I could hear ruffling and shuffling somewhere. But I heard and felt a loud crash and everything went dark. I had the same experience a long time ago, again. But, I could feel myself moving again. There were honks and beeps as I was driven somewhere into the unknown. There were animals chirping, and other voices. Some voices were deep, while some were squeaky. I decided to listen to the voices murmur and talk.
A few minutes later I felt myself moving again. There was a change of scenery. With what was dark a little bit ago, it was bright now, then it was dim again. It wasn’t exactly dim, but it wasn’t as bright as it was before, with the mere few seconds of light, but it had a difference.
Soon after, I could feel myself being pulled out of the fancy box and left on the table. I couldn’t see my surroundings, but I heard murmured voices. I came to the sudden realisation that I was going to be used!
It is an honour to be used. Everyone’s hopes and dreams were to be used by people. It was deemed the greatest honour. I was so incredibly excited, as I lay on the table, unmoving.
And here I am now. The edges of myself are worn and grey (I can’t see it right now, but I heard someone say that I was no longer pristine, but ugly), however I am proud.
And who am I, you ask?
Well, I am a rubber.
At least, I am a rubber in my terms. I have heard someone call me an eraser, which is rather strange. It’s too fancy.
I think rubber is the best word for me, because I am used to “rubbing” something out. That’s how the little people call the action. I have heard the bigger people call it “erase”, but that’s just too complicated. Rubber is the best word.
And my colour? I actually don’t know. No rubber knows. Unless some person says what colour I am, I do not know, and will never know, since I can’t look down. I can only simply see straight ahead. I can suggest that I am a white rubber, since the person that uses me says I am ugly now. I wish I am black, however I may still be the colour black. Who knows! As long as I hold the greatest pride and is deemed useful for a person, then I am happy.
I do hope that the person doesn’t draw on me. Being struck with a sharp object that has a grey tip isn’t fun. Especially when I’m drawn all over. And being thrown around. Since I usually bounce when I hit the surface, it’s not fun at all.
Anyways.
That’s my story.
I am a rubber.
1537 words.

3rd march
main cabin daily #3
words were paris, school, and bubble wrap ice cream.
She lived in France. She lived in Paris, and everyday, while walking to school, she would pass by the Eiffel Tower. She would be rather amused when she read the brochures and articles about the famous Eiffel tower on the internet. It was a rather boring structure, she thought to herself. It was nothing special.
Everyday she walked past the Eiffel Tower, and everyday she found the streets littered with ripped brochures from the tourists, packages from unboxed souvenirs, and most strangely, bubble wrap.
She didn’t know how or why bubble wrap appeared in the streets of Paris. There weren’t many shops nearby that sold bubble gum, however it did sell tourists souvenirs of France, and of course, the Eiffel Tower. She mostly enjoyed hearing the tourists’ foreign voices, speaking in languages unbeknownst to her. She did know a bit of English, though, but it was awful and her French accent made it hard to pronounce certain letters. She merely spoke in French to the tourists, who could say nothing more than “bonjour, mon amie” in their funny accents.
Reinette was a quiet girl with a knack for having photographic memory. She had short, chestnut brown hair, with green eyes and an emotionless expression. She liked school as much as she liked seeing the Eiffel Tower being viewed like a god, yet she possessed fine grades nevertheless. She liked living in France, although she would like to live in Germany when she was older; she viewed it as a completely different environment to France.
One day, Reinette walked past the littered streets of Paris when a piece of bubble wrap blew into her face. She flinched, annoyed, and waved her arms around. It always happened everyday.
“Hello,” piped a tourist from England. They had orange hair with sparkling, blue eyes.
Reinette didn’t know what to say. She attempted to stray away, however the tourist kept following her.
The tourist replied with someone she didn’t understand, so Reinette walked away very awkwardly. She muttered that she didn’t understand under her breath. The tourist looked offended and shuffled away. Reinette eyed the bubble wrap that was clutched in the tourist’s grasp. She shook her head, unamused, and continued walking to school, ignoring the bubble wrap that flew by her head in a narrow miss.
She huffed. She walked a tad bit faster to get out of the bubble wrap infested area, her hair flying like a cape behind her.
407 words.

Weekly #1

Part one:
Snowflake (haiku)
It is a snowflake
That falls like a nice feather
And looks beautiful

Silence (acrostic)
Silence is delicate
Its presence
Like a spell
Even when unwelcomed
Never lasts long, always
Ceases when a voice speaks
Even a whisper

Innocence (limerick)
There once was a child
Who was ever so wild
They were quite innocent
But there was an incident
Where they weren’t so mild!


The world of music (sestina)
There were a rhythm of keys,
In two different colours - white and black
There were also many different instruments,
Examples are percussion, strings, and woodwind,
When they were all combined, they made music
Music that was like a delicate song

Once there were three children who loved music,
They thought that the music was better than modern songs
One by one, they played instruments, thinking that they were as simple as white and black
One played the strings, one played percussion, and one played woodwind
And together, they played along with the rhythm of keys
A world of instruments

They enjoyed playing their instruments,
And also enjoyed the music
They created music with words, making a song
A song that was as simple as white and black,
A song with percussion, strings and woodwind,
A song with the rhythm of keys,

However, they were cut short of their music
When the child was injured, whom had the woodwind,
They couldn’t produce a song,
Nor compose wonderful music,
Their life was no longer the simple white and black,
Nor did the significance prevail with the keys,

The child wanted to continue playing the woodwind,
Another wanted to continue playing music,
The other wanted to continue their life in white and black,
However, they could not compose a single song,
Or hear the rhythm of the keys,
They left their favoured instruments

Then the child got better, and continued playing the woodwind,
They continued creating music,
Adding words to their song,
And faced their life once again in white and black,
The melody started again by the instruments,
And the rhythm of the keys,

The woodwind, the instruments,
The music, and the song,
Created a life once again in white and black, along with the rhythm of the keys.

Traverse (free verse)
Traverse through the land,
With no one by your side,
Where you could imagine a life,
Once again,
In peace,
And quiet.
379 words.

Part two:
Ice-cream is incredibly popular in the world nowadays, with millions being sold worldwide to date. Since its invention in China in the Tang Dynasty, ice-cream has been sold in lots of different flavours, such as a few of its most famous options - vanilla, chocolate, and cookies-and-cream, and some of the more uncommon ones: ghost pepper and lobster. Many people love it, and new flavours are being produced every day. But what about its other counterpart - the gelato? The alternative has proven that it’s denser, and richer than the normal ice-cream. Originating in Italy, and a spin-off of the ice-cream, the gelato also has manifested the fact that it has many different flavours, proving it worthy to be compared to the normal ice-cream we see nowadays. But which dessert is better? Would it be the fabulous ice-cream, or the tasty gelato? Despite loving both of them, I wholeheartedly believe that gelato is the best option out of the two, for it is statistically made with healthier ingredients; it’s richer and more flavourful than the typical ice-cream, and the quantity you get is more than ice-cream.

When comparing the ingredients used in both desserts, it is evident that gelato is healthier than ice-cream. Studies suggest that, due to the differences between the ingredients (it has a higher quantity of milk and a lower quantity of cream and eggs, or sometimes no eggs at all) gelato contains less fat than the average ice-cream. It also normally contains less calories and less sugar. Gelato is also considered a healthy dessert for it is made from natural ingredients (fresh hazelnuts and pistachios, just to name a few) and minerals (water, for example). Every ingredient used contributes to its nutritional value. Another fact about gelato is that it’s denser than ice-cream, meaning that it is richer in flavour and smoother than its alternative. The reason for its density is that gelato is churned slower than when ice-cream is churned. This means that there is less air in the cold dessert. Also, though it is generally more expensive than ice-cream, gelato actually has a higher quantity than ice-cream. If you remove the whipped air from the ice-cream, you would actually realise that you would have bought more gelato than ice-cream. From this information, we can infer that if we buy gelato and normal ice-cream, we would have more gelato than ice-cream, though it is more expensive than the latter, but in the end, it’s worth the price.

From this information (and the research), I can conclude that - though ice-cream is widely popular and consists of many different types of flavours - its counterpart, gelato, is better than ice-cream. Since statistically, gelato traditionally contains natural ingredients and other ingredients, such as water, and its quantity is relatively larger than what you get in ice-cream for the same price. We can also give gelato some credit for its smooth texture and rich flavour. Overall, I firmly believe that gelato is the better dessert out of the two (ice-cream and gelato).
500 words.

Part Three:

MISS PEARL enters the scene, and sits down on the floor near the fireplace. Fifty other children enter the scene, wearing nightgowns.

The sky turns navy blue.

MISS PEARL reaches out and grabs a book. She smiles.

The children perk up.

MISS PEARL
The legacy of the moon.

She turned the page, and began to read.

LANDON
That’s where we live.

MISS PEARL
Shh.

She continues reading.

HANNAH
What does peril mean?

JAMES
Shh.

MISS PEARL chuckles.

MISS PEARL continues reading.

All the children gasp.

CHARLOTTE
This is the best part.

MISS PEARL continues reading.

All the children gasp as one.

OLIVE

Was there anyone left alive? Did they win?

OLIVE imitates a person punching a punch ball.

MISS PEARL
Keep listening.

MISS PEARL smiles.

She finishes reading, and shuts the book.

CHARLOTTE
Is there actually a baby still alive?
MISS PEARL
Why, Charlotte, I would not know. However, my guess would be no, for these theories could just be made up.

AVA
But what if it was real?

MISS PEARL
If it was real, then the baby wouldn’t be a baby anymore. They would probably be around your age, now

AVA
So the baby could have been one of us?

MISS PEARL
Possibly.

She pauses.

But it will be very unlikely.

ALL CHILDREN
Why?

MISS PEARL
Well, there are probably a thousand or more children in Everdale, and only fifty of you here

The fire is dying out.

MISS PEARL claps her hands.

MISS PEARL
All right! Bedtime for you all.

Some children whine.

MISS PEARL
Out. It’s past nine. You need sleep.

Her eyes are oddly cold.

The children leave the scene.

The fire dies out.

The scene changes.

CYNTHIA runs across the field as the sun sets.

She clutches a stitch in her chest, and keeps running.

She sees the sun setting in the horizon.

She passes the two sticks and falls onto the ground.

EVELYN
(walks into the field)
You came last again!

EVELYN helps CYNTHIA pull her upright.

CYNTHIA
Thanks, Evelyn.

EVELYN
No problem.

She smiles, the loose strands of her hair fell limp.

How do you feel?

CYNTHIA
Exhausted.

She sighs.

Where are all the others?

ETHAN
(from off-stage)
Cynthia!

He jogs into the field, his eyes narrowing slightly.

We were waiting for you!

CYNTHIA
Yeah, sorry.

I am a slow runner.

EVELYN
EVELYN looks at CYNTHIA disapprovingly.

Well.

EVELYN eyes CYNTHIA’s tangled hair. She nods pointedly.

Perhaps, we should, uh, go back to the Cluttery. You might need to, um, tidy up a bit.

ETHAN
Yeah.

He stands next to EVELYN, hands in his pockets.

Miss Pearl won’t be happy with us if we are late.

ETHAN taps the sole of his shoes onto the ground in a specific rhythm.

ETHAN’s hair is untidy, sticking up at all sides.

ETHAN looks towards the Cluttery.

NARRATOR

The Cluttery - or so it was ironically named - is the large, beautiful, cream-coloured building which resides in the farthest part of Everdale. Loved by many others passing by its neatly trimmed garden, and asymmetrical concrete pathway, it was inhabited by the fifty children who were orphaned by the Great War, or simply found on the doorstep and taken in.
It was named the “Cluttery” by the locals, for it had been abandoned and covered in dust from head to toe. That was until Miss Pearl bought it and renovated the whole building to help those orphaned by the War - one of her lifetime ambitions, she had insisted.
It is now filled with many rooms, crooked hallways, everlasting corridors, and polished windows. All walls are either white or beige, with the flooring wooden. It had taken a great deal of scolding and chiding to get the children to behave - that meant, not peeling the paint off the walls and dirt on the windows. The children love the Cluttery as if it was their own home, and everyone in it like it is their family.
The Cluttery also has a rather large garden, where Cynthia, Evelyn and Ethan are now.

EVELYN
So -

EVELYN frowns slightly at CYNTHIA and ETHAN.

CYNTHIA forces a smile, attempting to straighten her hair with her fingers.

ETHAN looks around uncomfortably.

ETHAN
I, uh, think we should head back, now.

He stares at the ground.

EVELYN stares at him.

ETHAN kicks the grass.

EVELYN
Sure.

EVELYN lifted her gaze.

Let’s go.
725 words.

Part Four:

Narrative, Memoir
It started as a normal day. I woke up at my usual time - six in the morning -, got dressed, and went to scratch on the computer. Then, I wrote some pieces of writing, and watched with a bit of guilt as the time ticked down, and yet I had not completed my homework. It was half past six when I decided to write my speech at the last minute. I also procrastinated on my assignments on the weekend, so now I have less time to create a poster for Geography, write a six hundred word essay for English, and write my report about a designer for Technology. I told myself I was going to regret this later, however I still didn’t write. I was too distracted by Scratch Writing Camp and doing the daily and weekly tasks that were required.
When it was seven in the morning, I went downstairs, and had breakfast. Then at half past seven I left the house to go to school. It wasn’t raining much - just a few raindrops that rolled down the car windows. I eyed them, bored. I double and triple checked my bags to see if I had my required books for the day, my earphones, my phone, and my pencil case and lunchbox and drink bottle. I didn’t want to forget anything.
I then arrived at school and by then, it was raining. It was light rain, yet I still pulled out my umbrella and went to go meet my friends.
The weather was very unpredictable, thus at random times of the day it was raining heavily, then sunshine came and went. I held onto my umbrella the whole day, except for when the end of school was nearing and I was too lazy to carry it around the place. Plus, it wasn’t raining.
However, when I started to walk to the traffic light after the school bell rang, it started sprinkling (light rain). I didn’t think much of it at first, and continued walking. Then, when I crossed the road, it started to rain heavier. I still didn’t bother to pull out my umbrella.
Then it was too late and it was raining heavily. I tried to get my umbrella out but it was stuck at the bottom and I couldn’t find it, nor see it. In the end, I was soaking wet, and also very annoyed at myself for not pulling out the umbrella earlier.

Persuasive, Destination Marketing(?)
Visit Australia today! We have glamorous beaches, scenic views, and wonderful tourist locations! If you visit Australia, you will most definitely find different types of wildlife on your visits here, such as the famous koala, the so-called “rebellious” kangaroo, the gigantic emu, and so many more! There are theme parks, wildlife centres, famous beaches, interesting food and culture, and so much more to discover!

Australia is known for its old and rich culture. Dating back to over 60,000 years ago, the Aboriginals have been considered one of the oldest cultures still living in the 21st century to date. They have their proud traditions, and we still value their culture today. They have also taken care of our animals, and own the rightful ownership of our land - Australia.
We also have our modern culture as well - having certain slangs no one else outside of Australia can understand, having weird food combinations (hundreds and thousands on toast with butter, vegemite on toast? Sausage sandwich?). We also have our proud traditions of getting a sausage sizzle at Bunnings! (and also, no. I have never even heard of the term “barbie on the grill”. Barbies? Grill?) We also have our own accent, which is quite hard to imitate, and very funny when people outside of Australia try to copy it.

There are also many tourist landmarks! Perhaps, you could visit the famous Sydney Opera House, located in the heart of New South Wales in the city of Sydney. You could also visit the Sydney Harbour Bridge, in the meantime as well! It’s an incredibly famous landmark, and hundreds and thousands of cars drive on it every day.
Or perhaps, you could visit the Gold Coast, located in Brisbane. It is considered another one of Australia’s finest tourist destinations. You could visit their lovely beaches, and it’s also normally very hot. You could also visit the Great Barrier Reef, where the famous, lovely coral reefs are found! There are also many different types of fish and sea creatures to be found in the Great Barrier Reef.
You could also visit Uluru, located in the Northern Territory! It has a rich history and culture, and it is one of the largest sandstone rocks (monoliths) in the world!

Overall, Australia is an amazing place to visit. With its beautiful beaches, lovely wildlife, glamorous traditions, amazing and rich culture, glorious landmarks, who would want to pass or miss any of these?
810 words.
Total: 2414 words.

6th march
daily #6
In her faded dress and worn shoes, she couldn’t go.
She couldn’t possibly go to the party when everyone was wearing heavy makeup with dresses they’d bought from a designer store. The fabulous gowns she had seen on the television with sparkly shoes made her look pathetic. She took off her shoes, annoyed, and slumped onto her bed. She looked in the mirror, and felt disgusted by her face.
Her mother popped her head through the doorway. “Athena? Are you going to the party or not?”
Athena sighed. She flicked back her brown hair over her shoulders and glanced defiantly at her shoes. “Mum, can I borrow your makeup to use?”
“Why?” her mother asked. “They’ll make your acne worse. Come on, Athena, let’s get ready. We’re leaving in fifteen minutes.” she mouthed the word fifteen and walked away, leaving Athena to think for herself.
Athena sighed. She pulled herself up, and tucked her feet into her shoes. Looking down, Athena felt a purge of dissatisfaction, and vowed to buy a new pair of shoes in the near future.
She hurriedly brushed her hair into a messy ponytail, and clipped on a hair clip to keep the loose strands of hair away from her face. Then, she ran to the bathroom and washed her face, splattering a bit of water onto her dress.
“Time to go,” she muttered, practically running down the stairs, where her mother was waiting for her.
“Looks like you’re early,” her mother said. She unlocked the door with her keys. Hands gripped onto the brass doorknob, she craned her head to face Athena. “Ready to go?”
“Yes,” she murmured. She exhaled as her mother opened the door. Athena subconsciously brushed her dress. She should have ironed it before hand.
Athena followed her mother out the door, waiting to face the humiliation that she was sure that was guaranteed to come.
314 words.

8th march
daily #8
You sat in one of the classroom’s plastic chairs, writing neatly on a blank sheet of paper. Your fine, ballpoint pen swirled black ink in your paper, forming lines, then letters, then words. Your teacher came by, standing next to your desk, which was neat and tidy.
‘Neat and tidy as always,’ your teacher remarked. ‘Your handwriting is so legible, it could be a computer font.’
You are, of course, flattered by this unexpected compliment. Smiling secretly to yourself, you sat up straight and looked directly at the teacher’s eyes. It was deep brown, you thought, just like chocolate.
‘Thank you,’ you said in your nicest, most softest voice. ‘But it is nowhere as neat as yours.’
Your teacher bursted out laughing. ‘Me? My handwriting looks like garbage compared to yours!’
Looks of jealousy and admiralty spread across your classmate’s faces. They knew that this teacher was very, very difficult to please. They wondered how you got to please her so easily.
‘Well, class, look at Samara’s work,’ The teacher said, holding up your work. The class gasped, wide eyed and full of awe.
‘Her writing is so pretty!’
‘And neat!’
‘She’s nearly written a full page!’
‘It’s only the first week of school and she is already liked by the teacher!’
You smiled, your golden hair trickling on your back. You were always liked by the teacher, no matter what. Your looks, your academic level - already liked. You had a level of charisma so high that no one else can achieve it. A level of intelligence and iq so high that it was considered a genius. You always knew what to say, what to do, and many different ways you can do things that you won’t get in trouble.
Everyone liked you. You were the cool girl everyone wanted to be with. You would always walk so elegantly, it was almost like you were gliding. Your voice was soft and you could sing really high notes and low notes. You would always come second or first place in talent shows; you could play the piano really well; and you were really friendly to your peers. You were so popular to the point where the kindergarteners know your name.
You also had the nature of calm; your expression was always serene - rarely got angry. Everytime someone spoke to you, they would feel comfortable and consoled.
‘Guys,’ the teacher said, waving her want to get your and your classmate’s attention. ‘I’m going to hand out leader notes. You guys can sign up if you want.’
The class immediately glances at you. You smile.
‘Hey,’ the teacher said. ‘I’m going to hand it to you. Put your hand up if you want to sign up for tryouts.’
The teacher immediately handed you the note. The note was blue - your favourite colour- and when you scanned the text, your face began to warm.

It said here you need to write and present a speech. You loved speeches; you won more public and debating competitions than anyone could remember. This was perfect.

‘Hey, Samara,’ someone came up to you. This person was obviously an admirer of yours.
‘Hey,’ you replied. The admirer was a girl named Lisa. Lisa was a short, skinny kid with round spectacles. She had blazing, red hair and light brown eyes. ‘How may I help you?’
Lisa was embarrassed before even saying a word. ‘I just wanted to let you know that I’m voting for you!’
‘Aww thanks,’ You said, your heart warming up.
‘No problem,’ then Lisa sped off before saying anything else.
You felt elated. At least you had one vote.
When you got home that afternoon, you carefully took off her shoes and placed them neatly near the door. you then carried your bag upstairs, changed your clothes, and sat on your bed. A speech formed beautifully in your mind. Not only was it engaging and interesting, it was also persuasive in such a way that the audience would be instantly hooked. You jumped off her bed and pulled out a sheet of paper. You then began to write quickly, in your messy handwriting.
‘Samara!’ You heard your mother calling you for dinner. ‘The meal’s ready!’

daily #8 (continued)
Continued from - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=50#post-6098833
But hence, the past is the past - you can do nothing except ponder and suffer thinking about it. The Dystopia brought you horrible trauma and despair for a long period of time in your life. Your mind tried to erase the memories of the past, but it didn’t work.
However, as the years grew by, the memories of the horrible, horrible Dystopian became fainter and fainter, like a feather you try to catch. It’s lightweight, though the edges are as sharp as Dystopain, and the pain is bigger than a feather. Horrible memories, you think, staring at the article at the bottom of the computer screen. It’s flashing, as if taunting you. You rub your eyes.
But you got into the organisation, after all.
“Hopefully Dystopain doesn’t encounter me again,” you mutter to yourself, blinking at the flashing blue light. It’s been a while since you first encountered the computer screen for the first time, yet your eyes still haven’t adjusted to the light. It is almost still foreign. Your typing speed is also ridiculously slow, yet you have been doing just fine. At least, you think so.
As you continue reading, distorted images of Dystopain wove in and out of your mind. And yet, as you try to get a closer image of her in your mind, it becomes blurred, unclear and vague, like a car in the rain - the longer you stay in the car, the foggier the windows get. You couldn’t get a hold of the memory just as you think about it.
The pain she caused, the hypocrisy, the unfairness of it all - it begins to pile up in your mind again. It is happening again.
“Clear skies, clear skies,” you say quietly to yourself, every time this happens. It helps to prevent an emotional outburst. “Stay calm, don’t think about bad things.”
You look at the window, and watch the icicles as they slowly grow on the window panel. It is quite a chilly night, and you cuddle yourself together to bring more heat. The jacket you brought from your closet was too thin, and didn’t bring heat to your body. You decide to grab a new jacket from your room.
Yawning, you stand up and walk to the room adjacent from where you were sitting. Suddenly, a rush of fatigue hits you, and you stumble back. You realise that it’s getting very late (close to midnight, you see) and you should probably go to bed soon. You will think about this later, you decide, and slip into the blankets of your own bed.
429 words.

10th march
daily #10
i recreated jack and the beansalk as a hi-fi story.
It was a gloomy day in the medieval kingdom. Grey clouds hung, congregated together in a bunch, like a cotton blanket. The wind was harsh; blowing bitter in the sky. The temperature was chilly, with cold snow piling up in the streets. The poor, desperate for a penny or two, shovelled the ground with little energy, their faces red with concentration, and dead from lack of energy. They looked like they might just well collapse at that very moment.
A mere whistle in the air was quite foreign for the poor, who were working tirelessly for a small penny. Happiness was strange; no one had ever experienced happiness before. All they cared about was money.
Jack, though, was a curious child. He worked day and night, tirelessly pleading for strangers passing by to buy his collection of rocks.
“Please, sir, please buy my rocks,” he would plead to the strangers. “It’s barely a penny. And I collected them from the ground.” He would often come home empty-handed, or with a few pennies in his little bag. He was frequently pale, and every rosy cheek he had when he was a baby was gone.
One day, Jack stopped by the market, breathing in the fresh air the rich merchants would sell with their fancy pastries and food. He exhaled a little, sad sigh, when he spotted a man selling a bean for only a penny.
It was only a bean, but it was food, at least. Jack quickly rushed over to the stall, carelessly spraying the water (which used to be snow) onto strangers, much to their dismay.
“Hello, sir, may I have the bean, please?” Jack asked, mustering all the politeness he could in hopes of buying the bean.
The merchant looked at him carefully. “Of course,” he winked. “It’s a magic bean.”
“Magic?” Jack asked. His eyes widened.
“Yes,” the merchant said, brushing the snow off the bean to hand to Jack. “It’ll grow as tall as the mountains, the clouds, and the sky.”
“Really?” Jack asked, handing the merchant a dirty penny.
Children are quite intelligent - yet when they hear a foreign term - “magic” - their gullible minds just forget about everything else in the world and focus on the term that they had so innocently believed.
One day, before the kings and queens arose from their beds in giant castles, Jack went out and placed the bean on the ground. He waited awhile, yet nothing happened. He waited some more, tapping his feet on the ground impatiently, yet to no avail. Jack sighed, then went back to the shed he lived in with his family. He decided to go to sleep.
Jack was then awoken by a loud yell. His mother was screaming in terror at the sight of what seemed to be a large tree. Jack jumped out of bed and immediately rushed to the front of the house. He then saw what resembled a large, green tree - a beanstalk. It must’ve grown from the bean, Jack thought.
When everyone else was looking away, Jack began to climb the beanstalk. With one hand reaching out for a stem, and pushed one of his legs onto the other stem. Continuing this process, Jack proceeded to climb the beanstalk.
It was pain-staking, tiring, and draining. Jack climbed for what felt like hours, though he was too tired to think. All his mind was set on was climbing the beanstalk and reaching the top.
Once he reached the top, he could see nothing but a house. A house that lived on the clouds? Jack could not believe his eyes. He peered closely at the window on the side, and was shocked to see a giant sitting on the table, with a large pile of gold settled beside them.
“So this is where the gold went,” Jack muttered curiously to himself. “Strange.”
He watched as the giant took some of the gold and polished it fondly.
“Lovely gold, I think it’s time to bake some bread, shall we?”
And there the giant pulled up a large loaf of bread, something Jack had never seen, let alone taste, of before.
“People are too poor to afford this down there,” they said, chuckling boastfully. They shoved it down their throat that it was nothing. Jack gasped to see such greed.
Unfortunately, this was Jack’s biggest mistake. The giant sensed his presence, and began to sing -
“O-giant, o-giant, what does it see?
A person in sight, how about thee?
With its terrible smell,
And it could not sell,
A human who it could be!”
Jack ducked a bit, so that only his hair was in view. The giant stood up.
“A human!”
Jack ran for dear life, but he didn’t go down to where the merchants were. He would try and get the gold. It was better than going down and being empty-handed when he returned to the kingdom.
He swept under the giant’s grasp and reached out for the gold. Then, he found a bag and quickly “stole” the gold and placed it into the bag. He swept the bag over his shoulders and went down.
The giant went after him. Jack went slower and slower, due to the weight of the bag and his energy. The giant quickened his haste, yet Jack was still going strong.
At the last moment, Jack jumped off and ran for the axe. He found one in his house and sliced the beanstalk.
His mother ran out to see what was happening, and saw the bag of riches. Her eyes widened.
924 words.

weekly #2

part one:
i did this with @-redredrobin-!
me: “There was a legend, in the small town of Avandale, which takes place in somewhere that would not immediately pop into someone's mind. No, no one could have thought of it at first. The first thing that would pop up in the citizens of the population of Avandale's minds would be a home, in which it would be haunted, with cobwebs stuck to the ceilings everywhere and bats roaming around the place. Another one would be the Supermarket of Avandale. It was already pretty dodgy and anyone with a good sense of morals would think of it almost immediately, with its old walls and cracked windows, and even the broken shards of glass that fell on the floor was barely hard to miss, though no one bothered to do the job a cleaner would do - pick it up. No, it wasn't any of those, nor was it the parks in random places around the town, or even the carparks that howl at night, with the late-night screeching of car breaks and tires that would occasionally be heard from across the street. It even was not the petrol stations that were practically open 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. Instead, the legend took place in the official High School of Avandale, in which a stealthy ghost would roam the school halls during midnight, spying and traumatising any poor human being that somehow came across it. It was a time in which it was called the ‘Lengthy Hour’, as the ghost would stay until the sun rose. Many times, it would just hide in a corner and watch the students come in and out, weaving in and out of the doorframes, chatting and talking to their friends like nothing strange was happening; that everything was normal. The ghost didn't have a name, though many staff members have claimed they have seen the ghosts, but students being students, didn't believe them a single bit. Cathy was one of them. Who could've thought that an innocent school could be the place where a haunted legend took place?” (345 words.)
robin: “Cathy had never believed the rumors. Not when a teacher was found passed out from shock in the hallways one morning; not when a student sprinted out of the school right around sunrise claiming to have seen it. She knew it was a matter of time before someone took advantage of the fear these people had and she was determined not to fall for it when it happened. If there really was a ghost, it was probably some staff member or student putting on a costume and scaring people just for some laughs. People around here, they were just so easily fooled.
On one day during the depths of winter, she arrived at school early to prepare for a presentation. She walked alone — the buses wouldn’t make their rounds for another hour at the least. Her shoes clicked with each step across the icy grounds. The silence dampened the crisp morning, but Cathy didn’t mind the lack of voices in this so often raucous environment. Only today the silence was ominous; it was, after all, the Lengthy Hour.
Cathy laughed and shook her head. What a joke, these people shrieking about ghosts in the school. The entire town was paranoid.
She swung open the school doors - thank goodness they were unlocked - and headed to the auditorium. She propped open the doors so as to not get locked in. It felt so empty without the hundreds of students that would occupy this room later today. She unloaded her bag on the stage and went about setting everything up. The computer, check, the cords had to go there, no, wrong cord—
Suddenly she heard a sound. Wasn’t the school supposed to be empty? It seemed to come from outside the room, a strange sliding noise and a humming. She crouched behind the table, staring out the doors that she had decided to leave open. Why? She couldn’t remember. (this was too long so next message ajhdskfj)
Snakelike tendrils appeared from one side, going from side to side as they made their way down the hallway. And then they revealed a long wooden stick, being held by a man in blue with some earbuds in.
Of course the janitor was here! The doors were unlocked! Cathy stood up and brushed herself off, rolling her eyes at what she’d just done. There was no ghost and there never had been, right?”

parts two, three, and four
they are all in this post - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=63#post-6109979

part five
i am using these amazing prompts! - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=59#post-6105177
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/586550/?page=2#post-6108863
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=58#post-6104582

A girl wakes up, dazzled by the bright lights that suddenly appear. She shields her eyes instantly, as bright dots appear in her field of vision. She blinks, trying to clear her mind to see what is happening.
“Where am I?” she says to no one in particular, her voice mumbled and vague. She tries to stand up, but is suddenly overcome by fatigue and falls down almost immediately. “Ugh!” Her legs feel weak, and her arms shake as her mind is still foggy. She feels dizzy. Rubbing her eyes, the girl attempts to stand up again, but is still overcome by the same rush of fatigue she had experienced moments earlier. This time, she topples over, losing her balance. “Argh!”
The girl’s vision clears, and she looks down at her legs. They seem odd, like they were created by computer graphics.
“Where am I?” she says a bit louder, but to no avail. The girl stands up, and this time, she is able to continue standing. Not without toppling to the side a bit.
She sees a man walking by. Running towards him, the girl calls out “Sir! Excuse me, sir!”
The man doesn’t respond, and keeps walking.
“Sir!” The girl calls a bit louder, but he doesn’t respond. Agitated, the girl throws a rock she found on the ground at him.
It hits him, but he doesn’t respond. He just continues walking like nothing happened.
The girl is surprised. Usually, people would turn around and yell at her for throwing a rock at them. Especially if they knew her. The girl is fascinated by this new discovery.
Turning around, the girl spots a little sign in the distance. She runs a bit closer to be able to see it. Looking at the board shaped like a square, with blue edges rimmed around it, it reads “Akamaran”.
The word is, strangely enough, as familiar as it can get. The girl tries to recollect her memories. It was like strands - the end of yarn that you had to find in a ball of yarn; it all overlapped each other so much that it was difficult to find it.
The girl spies tiny writing underneath it. She reads it, and then it hits her.
Akamaran, Kuram.
“So…” the girl murmurs to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. It couldn’t be.
She is stuck in a virtual reality game.
She screams in frustration.
She continues screaming for five minutes, running all over the place and stomping her foot everywhere. She then remembers her pledge towards nature and stopped.
“Time to think,” she says, sitting down. She tried to recollect about what happened earlier. She had signed up to test a new game that was coming out. There were terms and conditions. She didn’t bother to read it earlier, and oh dear, she does really regret it now. She did remember the description about the game.
“Akamaran is a paradise. No money, no fighting. Everything is free, and everyone lives happily. Any conflict that occurs is strictly forbidden, and is punished when it is found out. The King runs it all - yet, no one sees him, or has ever seen him. Yet so, people don’t care, because the people of Akamaran are all free and happy. Or is it? Can this utopia just be an act of control, or is it truly a paradise? Join Stacey, as you uncover the secrets of Akamaran - and discover what Akamaran really is.”
“Hm…” the girl mutters. “What else did it say?”
Her mind becomes blank.
“Argh!” she screams out in frustration. “I was nearly there!”
She sighs. She decides to find her steps and walk back to where she began. Slowly, she recalls where she was, and finds herself at the starting place. She notices a woman with blonde hair, waving repetitively at no one. Or else she thought so.
“Oh, she’s waving towards me,” the girl says, laughing at nothing. She walks towards the blonde woman.
“Hello! I’m Stacey! Welcome to Akamaran! Would you like a tour around here?” the woman said. Her voice was oddly robotic, and that was when the girl remembered that she was in a virtual game.
The girl exhales. “Of course!” she attempts to say in her most cheery voice, which sounded like a student bored in class.
“Follow me, then,” Stacey says, and turns around. She begins walking at an extremely slow pace.
“Why do video game characters walk so slowly?” the girl complains. She manages to drag her feet along for a few metres before saying “How do I exit the game?”
“Press the home button,” Stacey says while she continues walking.
“How is that supposed to help me?!” the girl says, annoyed. “What do I do if I get stuck in the game?”
“Call for your developer,” Stacey responds in the same slow, robotic voice. The girl screams.
“I don’t want to!”
Stacey doesn’t respond. The girl comes to the conclusion that Stacey - the Non Playable Character - only responds to questions about the game and the actual video game settings.
“Here we are,” Stacey stops outside a market. “Here is the common market. Everything here is free. You can get any food you like, any toy you like…”
The girl is not even listening. “Think, Thea Gold, think!” she tries to come up with a strategy but fails.
Stacey suddenly continues to walk even further along the track. Thea can hear the loud chorus of voices in the common market of Akamaran, getting food and goods to provide for their families. They all seem cheerful and pleasant, Thea thinks. She refuses to cooperate when Stacey asks her if she, Thea, wanted to get something from the market, or help her carry her goods to her house.
She couldn’t trust anyone, even Stacey, who was not even real and was only a video game character. She looks at the ground when Stacey stares at her with fake puppy eyes that were poorly made by computer graphics.
“How do I get out of the game?” Thea asks hurriedly as they continue walking along the trail.
“When you have completed the final mission,” Stacey replies without a trace of hesitation.
“And when is that?”
“Approximately 500 hours of play time,” Stacey says in an even more robotic tone, like she knew it off by heart.
“Can I leave now?” Thea asks, becoming even more desperate.
“Yes,” Stacey replies even more quickly.
“How?”
“Press the home button,” Stacey repeats the same sentence she had stated earlier.
“How?!” Thea asks, irritated.
“Call for your developer,” Stacey says.
“How -”
Thea is stopped mid sentence by Stacey, who says “Would you like to proceed with the game?”
Thea notices that she is standing next to a portal. Desperate, she calls out the answer that she can never turn back from.
“No!”
Her vision goes black.
1141 words.

total: 2601 words.

15th March
Daily #15
“It’s not rocket science!”
A pulse. A glare. I gulp.
She’s facing me with a glint in her eye, her hair shiny, her hands on her hips. It’s a dangerous stare.
I can not mutter a word. The words get stuck in my throat, and even, at the tip of my tongue. I swallow.
She’s holding a page. It’s a blue page, with wide lining, what seems to be a grid, and white writing. The writing’s like lines, but squiggly and curved. I can barely see them, even with my ultra thick lenses. Sweat pours down my cheek. My hands start to shake. I clench my jaw, hoping silently that I would not break.
“Well? What do you say about that?” she asks, nodding pointedly to my blueprint. I inhale, then exhale slowly. My jaw unclenches slightly and my heartbeat slows.
“It’s my design for the school project,” I say, forcing myself to look at those piercing grey eyes. Oh, those eyes, not those eyes! “I drew a design.” my hands stop sweating, but they are cold and shaky. I can almost feel my pulse, beating.
The girl tilts her head slowly, glancing at my proposal. Her face is unrecognisable, almost screwed in concentration. I can’t read her face; it’s blank now. She doesn’t make a sound.
She looks towards me steadily. I can almost see the clench in her jaw. I brace, squeezing my eyes tight.
“This. This is not rocket science!” she says, the scream repressed urging to get out. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. “You - if you want to design these…” she pauses. I clench my hands into fists. “Then go and apply for rocket science class, or… or something!” she walks away without another word.
I exhale, a tear streaming down my face. I steady my breath, and lift my head.
I can barely make out a word. It’s all squiggly and unclear. I squint, then jerk my head.
Psychology.
328 words.

17th march.
Weekly #3
Part one:
(I used the musical piece “rondo alla turca” by mozart.)
It’s a bright and happy day. The sun is just rising above the horizon, with streaks of red and gold splattering the sky. It’s almost picture perfect - the flock of black birds flying, the clouds gathering in a pile of fluff, the colours reflecting onto the shadows of the clouds, and the bright sun. Except for the redundant buildings that block the beautiful, rich horizon, it’s a perfect time for a great picture.
Alexa opens the curtains of her bedroom. The curtains are purple, and as pretty and perfect as the skyview above. Her room is flooded with light - almost like a bathtub filled with water. The birds are chirping, and the trees are rustling in the wind.
Alexa smiles, breathing in the deep view of the town. There are many people scurrying about, loaded with shopping bags and trolleys from the morning shopping. The stores would close soon, so the citizens are hurrying about.
She delves into her bed again, closing her eyes peacefully. It’s a lovely day today. She feels the warmth of the mattress, and the cosiness of the doona she’s currently lying on. Her hands rub it contently, moving the hands around like a person trying to create a snow angel in the cold snow. Her mind is currently blank, as she is too much in the feeling of content and peace. Even greatness. She knows that today will be an absolutely great day.
Then, she remembers.
“Oh shoot,”
Alexa leaps up from her bed suddenly, eyes wide as the saucers that fill the kitchen cabinets of the kitchen downstairs. She flings open her bedroom door, which nearly falls from its hinges, and scurries down the stairs. She forgets her bag in the process.
She runs to the kitchen, hurriedly pulls out the toaster from a white cabinet, places it on the kitchen counter, and rushes to open the fridge door. She feels the coldness of the handle as she opens it. A wave of coldness blasts towards her face, but she doesn’t care. She spies the sections of food, until she finds what she needs. She pulls out the bread and places it on the toaster. She sets the timer to one minute and anxiously paces around the table. She keeps looking at the toaster every few seconds, waiting for the second the cooked, barely even burnt toast pops out of the toaster, waiting to be eaten with a grateful smile.
She keeps on waiting.
Ding!
410 words.

(I will be using the instrumental “kiss the rain”.)
He stands by the riverside, tears pouring down his face. His lips are swollen with bruises, and his arms are covered in scratches and blood. He takes a shuddering breath, and swallows, trying to reduce the lump in his throat, which was increasing in size exponentially. He’s wearing a soft blue shirt, with green trousers. It was a gift from his crush, a girl named Jessica. She had silky black hair, with purple glasses. She had the voice of an angel as well. He loved the way she walked, talked, and the confidence she managed to muster. She was rather short, but in his opinion, it made her even cuter. She was incredibly popular, and had millions of minions surrounding her wherever she went. And yet, she still remains super nice.
But, she has a darker side.
He turned up to her house, hoping to give her a gift to repay for her kindness. He was rather poor, so he bought a grey shirt with purple shorts, and he was hoping that Jessica would accept it with a grateful heart.
However, Jessica opened the door with a smile, and her smile dropped. She looked at him with a glimpse of disgust, and yet she still remained incredibly friendly and polite.
“So… what’s this?” she asked.
“It’s a gift. A gift, for you,” he said, proposing the outfit to her.
“Uhm,” Jessica looked at it reluctantly. “Where did you get it from?”
“I bought it at the thrift shop.”
He can never forget the look on her face when he said that. Her face was contorted with a mixture of strained, forced politeness, with a heavy look of disgust.
“Erm, nice,” she said, forcing her face to smoothen out.
“Here you go,” he handed the shirt over to her. “I accidentally dropped it onto the ground, though, I hope you don’t mind.” he forced a grin.
Jessica took her hand and slapped him, to much of his surprise.
“You dare give me this when it was on the ground?!” she asked, her voice wobbling. Her face contorted into full fit of rage and hit him. Hard.
And that is how he ended up with cuts and scratches all over his body.
His heart is heavy. It was all too much to handle. Way, way too much. He lets a few tears stream down his face. He feels something cold on his face. Something that definitely isn’t his tears. He looks up.
It begins raining.
He kisses it, his heart hollowed.
419 words.
829 words in total.

Part two:
(I’m using Mei from Turning Red.)
I wake up, my hands outstretched. There was a throbbing pain in my shoulders. This was annoying.
My legs were touching the edge frame of the bed. I could feel the cold, silver metal from all the way here. I wondered why. I was normally a short girl, even though I was 13. Being 13 doesn’t make you tall, though, unfortunately. At least I can easily hide from the teachers at school!
I could feel my insides squirming as I sat up. I yawned, rubbing my forehead with my hands. I felt a trickle of something strange when the skin touched my hands. I suddenly stopped. It felt like fur, like the fur from a cat, or even a dog.
“Hmm,” I said out loud to no one in particular. I sniffed the air. There was nothing strange going around in my room. Perhaps I was just imagining things. Maybe I was.
I gave a slight smile, then I turned to the right, where the carpet was. The carpet was smaller than I had remembered it to be. Perhaps I had really grown, after all. I was experiencing my long awaited growth spurt!
I excitedly jumped off the bed, only to hear a large creak coming from the bed. It was louder than usual. Not only had I grown much taller, but I was also heavier. I sighed. At least I could reach the kitchen cabinet now! I turned to my desk, where it was sitting next to my bed. I trudged over to it. Feeling tall was quite a strange feeling. I sat on my chair. Then, I looked at my doodles from last night. It was me kissing a man from a rather popular boy band everyone had a crush on. At least, most of the girls. Some of the boys, even as well. Everyone had a crush on them.
I looked over to my desk, then glanced at myself in the mirror.
“Ugh!”
Argh! I wasn’t tall, nor did I weigh heavier.
It was just that time of the month again.
I sighed, and brought the mirror to my bedside table. I sat on the bed, and looked into it once again. It was really that time of the month.
Aw, I was really looking forward to becoming and looking taller than what I actually was. I hated this time of the month. It was becoming a regular, monthly occurrence, and I didn’t like it one bit. Though, it did come with some uses, such as becoming taller (like I said earlier) and being the giant, lovable red panda everyone knew and love.
Sighing, I looked at the clock in my room. Seeing how late I was going to be, I hurriedly rushed downstairs.
“Goodbye, mum!” I called out to my mother, who had changed quite a bit from when my thing first arrived. She used to be strict, and incredibly traditional, and now, she’s more relaxed and flexible. I stomped out of the mother. I could hear my mother sighing as she, too, also realised that the time of the month came again.
Everyone stared at me with their usual looks as I crossed the road. But, I was used to it. It was kind of funny when everyone stared at someone who was transformed into a red panda. So I liked to think about that whenever I could hear the murmurs and whispers of the strangers as I passed by. It was like being really popular. In a good way, of course.
When I hopped off the bus, I was headed to something that would surprise the life out of me. I walked to school, greeted by the usual people.
“Oh, look! Your panda arrived,” the security said, nodding at me to pass the gates.
“Yes,” I replied with a sigh. “It’s good and bad.”
The security guard smiled. It was true, though. The red panda gift that I had came with a lot of mood swings, anger issues, and the worst of all - pain. I waved goodbye to the security officer, and continued on to my day.
However, when I waited for my friends to come, I saw something that caught my eye - the fur of another red panda.
I heard a voice call out. “It looks like everyone gets it too - just that we got it late!”
724 words.

Part three:
(I will be continuing the first story from part one.)
themes: courage, dystopian, good vs evil.
Alexa excitedly grabs the cooked toast from the toaster. She examines it closely - it is perfectly cooked - no burnt edges, no stinges. It is cooked to absolute perfection. She takes a bit out of it, savouring the deliciousness and tenderness of the toast. The insides are cooked perfectly, too - right in the middle. Not too soft, yet not too hard. Everything is perfect about this piece of fine toast - the bread, the insides, the crust, everything. It is evening turning cooler - another perfect thing. It is not too hot, yet not too cold. This makes the piece of toast even more perfect than it seems.
As Alexa finishes the fine piece of toast, she runs up the stairs to get ready. Her footsteps can be heard from downstairs, and yet nothing, not anything at all, is disturbed from the loud noise. In fact, nothing can get in her way, and that is the way she likes it. Her hands glide along the pristine white walls when she runs up the stairs. And from there, she rushes to the bathroom adjacent to the stairs. She snatches her toothbrush from the toothbrush jar, which is sitting perfectly on the bathroom counter. It is clean, nice and neat, with no dirty fingerprints or annoying water drops inside of it. She takes the toothpaste and squeezes a bit out of it. It rests on her brush like a caterpillar, completely still and perfect. Then, she brushes her pristine teeth for exactly two minutes. No earlier, no later, no in between - just two minutes. Like her parents had said. The toothpaste tastes nice.
Once she finishes, she rinses her mouth and wipes her mouth onto the little towel that rests on the counter. She takes a hairbrush from another jar that sits on the bathroom counter perfectly and brushes her long, brown hair, until it is as smooth and elegant as the world currently is. As she had anticipated, her hair is silky and smooth. She loves her hair dearly, and takes great care of it.
After that, she walks to her bedroom. She has plenty of time left until she has to go, so she packs her school things in her bag. The bag is navy blue, with a brown zipper line and a white pouch. It is neither dirty or messy - it is clean and neat. Just how she always wants it to be. Her life is as perfect as the bag.
She packs her perfectly designed textbooks and exercise books into her bag, making sure that they are perfectly aligned and straight. After that, she swings the bag over her shoulders, and, making sure that they don’t add pressure to her shiny hair, walks down the stairs with a straight poise.
She then walks back again to the kitchen, from where she reaches into the glossy, and shiny, cabinet and grabs a pretty, white lunchbox. She pops another piece of bread lying on the counter into the toaster, and sets the timer to one minute once again. As she waits patiently, she packs a few cookie bags into her backpack, inserting them into a certain slot in which she had specially prepared, for snacks she decides to pack for the day. She loves cookies.
Then, the same ding that she had heard earlier rings, and Alexa gladly gets the - once again - perfectly cooked toast and places it in her lunchbox. She makes sure that it is absolutely perfect, and then closes the lunchbox. As she puts it in her bag, into another slot she has perfectly made for her school lunch, she wonders what happens when her life goes a tiny bit wrong.
“Then I will make it right again,” Alexa says to herself in response to her own question. She safely zips the bag tight and reaches for her already filled water bottle that is lying on the kitchen counter. She packs it on the side, where there is a little slot for where drink bottles are meant to be placed. Alexa grins, and swings the now heavy bag over her shoulders. She is ready to begin her day.
Opening the door, Alexa breaths in the fresh air that comes into her house. She takes a step outside, and is immediately greeted by the people that were standing past. She continues walking to school, where she is prepared to actually start her perfect day.
Only, that is, it isn’t perfect at all.
Her parents were taken away by the local government - a military controlled area where everyone has to fight. Only minors are allowed to stay inside their homes, and receive an education. Even so, the teachers aren’t nice - they’re actually very corrupt, and are determined to punish the students in every way they can. The students are unaware of this (unless their parents are taken away) and resume to think that the punishments they receive are great rewards, for good behaviour that they are disciplined and expected to have. Only that, they only know the truth of the punishments when they actually experience it.
Alexa doesn’t live in a perfect world - instead, she lives in a dystopian society, where the government is corrupt and doesn’t care for its citizens. The shoppers that were shopping at the early hours of the morning? They were only shopping that early, when the government wasn’t fully operational yet, so that they can’t get caught. Every family is in hiding, and those unlucky get them taken away, like what Alexa had experienced.
And due to this, Alexa pretends that everything is perfect. Everything she does, is done perfectly. The toast she cooked, her perfect room - it was all her imagination. All of this just to have courage to face the real world. All of that, just to have courage to fight the evil of the world she lives in. She is the good, and the government is the evil. She hopes that one day, they can be defeated.
And all of this, that just happened? The beautiful horizon? The perfect school bag? the quietness of the house? The perfect rooms?
Oh, that’s just all just a hallucination.
1022 words.

Total: 2575 words.

18th March
Daily #18
Ten years later, Chihiro walked along the vast, green plains, narrowly missing the pretty yellow flowers and the tiny specks of dirt. She was wearing the same green and white striped shirt, like the very one she wore ten years ago, with the same, vibrant yellow sneakers and the same high ponytail. She was much taller now, and much more mature. She cowered under the thick trees of the land. She was much too tall to simply run under it like she did ten years ago. Her heart was stabbed with nostalgia, and yet, she persevered to find out what had happened to him ten years on.
She spied the familiar, now faint, tracks in which the car she had ridden on ten years ago had trampled the unknown road. She touched her hairband, which was the same one the witch gave her so many years ago.
She forgot the name of the witch now, but she was sure that the witch’s name started with the letter Z. Yes, that was it. Z something. Chihiro giggled, like the way she giggled when she saw that boy.
That boy, would have grown now, to be a much taller, famous grown man. She wondered if he would ever age, due to the fact that he is actually a spirit in the Spirit World. Chihiro dearly hoped that he was still alive, however, she wasn’t sure about the fact if he was still alive and well, especially when she had forgotten his name.
But she’s recollecting the memories now, which is good. The memories which were once vague and faint were becoming clearer, like a window. Once she had cleaned the window, it became clearer. Chihiro wondered if she will ever gain back the memories of the adventures she had experienced when she entered the Spirit World for the first time. Nevertheless, Chihiro walked onwards towards her destination.
At last, she could see the familiar red tunnel, in which she had entered with her parents so long ago. Chihiro smiled for the first time in what seemed like ages. She would finally meet the boy she had seen ten years ago. Chihiro scrambled and climbed the thick, overgrown branches and trees to reach the tunnel.
The tunnel was dark, just like how she had remembered it. The smell of food filled her nostrils. Chihiro was hit with a memory of some pigs. She was sure there were pigs somewhere, though she couldn’t quite depict it. She strolled into the tunnel, and into the Spirit World for the second time since she was ten.
It was night time, and the spirits were wandering around. The more she walked, the more she remembered her journey. How they had scared her, how the boy had covered her to protect her.
Wait, the boy. Where was he?
She looked at the nearby riverbed. A ghost murmured something like “Haku River”.
Haku? That name was familiar. Then it hit her.
“Haku!” she called out. No response. Where was he?
Chihiro ran to the market, ignoring the ghosts that stared at her. “Haku!”
Haku was nowhere to be seen.
“Haku?”
Is he still alive?
She searched desperately for hours, and yet, she couldn’t find a single trace of Haku. She gave up, and sat on the ground. She sobbed quietly in her legs.
Just then, a shimmery faint glow crouched down next to her. Chihiro looked up.
It was Haku.
571 words.

20th March
Daily #20
You wander around the outskirts, the bushs’ edges scraping against your skin, with a tip of a toe, and stooping low, you duck under the lengthy leaves, and dodge the flying sticks, you heave in a heavy breath, your legs tired, your eyes feel like the hearth of a fireplace, always burning, always feeling the heat. Your shirt sticks to your back, the seams hanging off the edges. In the middle of the shirt, there is a giant hole, from where the surprising stick edged out from a tree branch and struck it. You felt the shirt tear, and paused for a bit to untangle the shirt from the tree. Now the wind’s blowing past the hole, making you shiver. Your jean-like shorts are a tad bit too tight for you, and prevent you from running from any possible dangers that might come your way. They stiffen your legs, and make you walk slowly into the island.
The sky is dark blue. There are no stars in sight, yet there is a moon. It is a bright, glowing moon, shaped like a crescent moon. It is not strange nor comforting, but the presence makes you feel safe.
With the cold wind howling, and the unnerving chirping of the late birds staying up at night, as well as the scuttering mice that inhabited the land, makes you more alert of your surroundings than usual. The land is flat, and yet, you manage to stumble and trip over the rocks that lay, scattered about, along the way. There is no one there to save you. You realise with a sudden bang that you’re on your own now. A little sigh escapes your lips, and you continue limping forward. Your legs, by now, are in pain, and your body is aching all over. Your mind wants you to stop, however, your heart knows that you will get out of here soon.
Reaching over to grab a giant leaf, you manage to bandage your leg, which was cut by a sharp stick mere hours ago. You wrap it around and tie it together. You sit, exhausted, never knowing when help is going to arrive, or when you will actually be free. Your fingers are stiff and cold, though the night isn’t completely freezing. What used to be your nimble, quick fingers, it now cannot even tie your shoelaces properly. The leaf was badly arranged, and fell over in a single second.
You exhale deeply. Your feet are now in pain, and your hands are tired from the walk. Your heart says to keep on going, but you are too exhausted to even continue. From lack of food and water, you feel as if you might faint. You stand up, but perhaps too quickly, for you feel dizzy and warm. You stumble all over the place, and drop onto the ground on all fours.
Once the dizziness passes, you try to figure out a way to get out of the island. But you don’t know how - it’s dark, and you don’t have any water left, and there are no food sources apart from the couple of berries you packed along the journey. You lie on the ground, defeated, as you watch the moon grow dimmer and dimmer.
542 words.

24th march
daily #24
this is about people talking about relationship drama before class.
“Oh? But I thought that -”
“No! Do not do that!”
“She’s gone insane I swear.”
“But, like why? I thought -”
“The drama’s booming. I like this -”
“Dang, and I thought that -”
“If he made up -”
“Kids are like that, though.”
“I’m so confused -”
“… questioning my life right now.”
“Aw, how come -”
“… can just make up right now, it’s not too -”
“Lovely day today -”
“Oh no, not this again -”
“I hope that you’ll be -”
“Oh look, a bird -”
“ - stop it.”
“… no, she shouldn't’ do that -”
“- best school drama -”
“Imagine not being in a -”
“- too young for a relationship.”
“Thinking about the thing -”
“- just remembered we have a -”
“… it, this is more important.”
“- I think she should have -”
“No, I think he -”
“Remember that we are only -”
“Help we have to -”
“Forget that, this is -”
“- did I mention that…”
“- oh gosh, did -”
“He is such a -”
“Don’t say that -”
“Magnificent.”
“… what is happening.”
“I’m going to -”
“Today? It’s today?”
“We need to figure this out.”
“If only -”
“That couldn’t possibly be happening…”
“- fly like the bird.”
“ - stop being distracting? It’s not -”
“Just leave -”
“We have to go -”
“… class isn’t important. This is -”
“- sighing in exasperation right now -”
“ - see a person coming right now.”

weekly #4
Part one:
6 of diamonds.
Jenny is an omnivert, meaning that she is both extrovert and introvert. Her mood entirely depends on the situation. She has radiant, blonde hair which she prefers it to be long and limp. She hates having her hair tied up, for it is extremely uncomfortable for her to have it tied up with a hairband. She hates the colour pink, and prefers the colour blue, as it goes well with the outfit she wears and her hair colour. Her actual name is Jennifer, though she prefers to go by the name Jenny, but not Jen, as she says it sounds too old fashioned for her. She loves the sea, and enjoys going to the beach. She loves playing with the sand, as she had grown up in a cottage by the sea since she was a little child, though she moved to the city with her family when she was ten years old. Jenny often enjoys going to parties and hanging out with her friends, though, on some rainy days, she prefers to be alone and doesn’t want to hang out with her family when they ask her to. She is normally alone in her room, reading a book when the weather is gloomy. When the weather is sunny, however, she has a higher chance of hanging out and playing with her family members. She’s very inconsistent at balancing her life, and she often can’t control her emotions. Her bright blue eyes mark her innocence as a naive twelve year old. She struggles to adapt to changes in her routine, and different situations. She prefers to do things on the spot instead of thinking it out. She hates loud noises, most especially thunderstorms, however she loves watching the waves lap against each other by the seaside. She enjoys having sea salt in her hair, as it calms her. She’s not used to the bustling city life. She misses the isolated cottage by the seaside.

6 of clubs
Lindy is a quiet, reserved girl who doesn’t find attention to be her hobby and likes to spend her time either gaming or studying - no in between. She has short, brown hair that she likes to keep in a bob cut, and green eyes. She has a knack for calculating things quickly, and can sense when danger is approaching. Though she is quiet, she has wit, and is excited to go on an adventure if needed. She likes the colour green, and wears it almost constantly everywhere - at school, at home, and even in bed. She can be seen carrying a book almost everywhere, or writing utensils just to keep herself occupied. Her life has been a juggle - school work, family problems, and just life in general. Due to this, she has matured greatly over the last few years, and she can adapt to changes quite quickly. She is quite tall, and often seems mature, even at her age. The twelve year old girl likes to learn new things. She can also speak four languages - English, French, Spanish and Italian - and draw professionally. She seems to be quite a gifted person, though she doesn’t show it very often. Lindy has been living in a quiet town, near the outskirts of the city. She doesn’t like school very much, as she sees it as a waste of time when she could’ve been learning new, more useful things that she could use in her life, such as cooking or repairing things. She can self teach herself, which is probably why she thinks this. Despite this, she has quite a lot of friends, such as Jenny, and she enjoys company a lot, even though she prefers to spend her time alone in her room. She can control her emotions quite easily, and manages problems with ease. She has always been perceived as a leader figure - with strong integrity, confidence, and intelligence. Although, on the inside, she can easily crumble under pressure.
652 words.

Blue and green as the background colours.
The setting will be set on the further outskirts of the city, where the river flows deep into the valley. The river is crystal clear, with tiny fish that dart inside the water. The valleys are green, with rolling hills that rise above the horizon. There are many ponds and dams that lay upon the land as well. The trees are quite large, with branches hanging out of them. The person dangling from them is most likely to be injured if they fall, so it is advisable not to do so. The sky is pure blue, with the sun shining sunlight over the field. There are no clouds in the sky. The valley is often visited by no one, as there are no towns nor houses that have been built inside it, therefore it is easy to get lost. Nonetheless, it is underestimated, and it is a place for adventures that await.
152 words.

A girl with flowing, blonde hair linked hands with a girl with short brown hair. One girl was amused, while the other was simply bored. The taller one sighed. They stared at the scene in front of them.
It was a scene with rolling, green hills that rise above the horizon. Strands of grass were crushed under the dirty soles of their shoes, with tiny flowers peeking out from beneath the grass.
“So, is this what you brought me all this way from?” the taller one asked, eyeing the scene carefully. Her hair swayed with the cool wind that blew in their faces. She lifted up her other free hand to tidy it up. She muttered something inaudible.
“Yes! Don’t you just love it?” the other one said, releasing her hand from her friend’s and pointing at the distance. “I’ve never been here before!”
“Neither have I,” the girl replied. She watched as the couple of black birds flew in the sky. She glanced at the hills.
“Come on, why the drawl?” the girl with the long blonde hair asked. She looked at her with bemusement when she found that her friend wore an incredibly bored expression on her face. “You love adventures!”
“I do,” she admitted. “But I don’t think this adventure will seem very appealing.”
The other girl sighed. She grabbed Lindy’s hand and began to run down the hill, with Lindy tumbling after.
“Jennifer! Stop!” Lindy yelled in exasperation as she couldn’t keep up with her overly bubbly friend. She had used her full name on purpose to annoy her into stopping. Today, Jenny was incredibly energetic, which wasn’t a surprise at all - her mood depended on what the day was like, and what she was totally feeling like. Lindy pulled Jenny tight to keep her from going further down.
“Ugh, you’re so strong,” Jenny complained, rubbing her arm which was aching. “And don’t use my full name!”
“Well, I’m sorry not sorry,” Lindy said, smirking as she watched her friend rub her arm. “Next time you should ask for my permission first.”
“Then you’ll just go back home, and I don’t want to go back home,” Jenny whined. “And I don’t like going back home. I miss my cottage.”
“Jenny,” Lindy said, trying not to show her exasperation, and sat down. “I know you miss your cottage, but you have to adjust to changes in your life.”
401 words.

Part two:
Include a very long to-do list
“Listen,” Lindy said, when Jenny continued to whine. She fished out a small notepad and a pencil from the inside of her pockets. “We’ll create a to-do list so we can see what we can do today.”
Jenny perked up. “Alright then.” she continued to think for a moment. “We’ll explore the land!”
“A valley, you mean?” Lindy asked, jotting down the sentence. The pencil scraped against the page. She finished writing it down quickly. “What else?”
“Hmm,” Jenny said, pondering her choices. “We’ll take a photograph of any things we see,” she said, pointing towards Lindy’s camera. “You have your camera right there.”
Lindy sighed, jotting it down reluctantly. “And we’ll get back home by five.”
Jenny stopped thinking about her thoughts abruptly. “Fine. Then we can print the photos out and show our parents.”
Lindy nodded in agreement, accepting the finally mature proposal. She finished writing it down and created neat, tiny boxes next to her words. Then, she closed the notepad and placed it back into her pockets.
“Ready?” Jenny asked, holding out a hand.
“I’m ready.” Lindy grabbed her hand.

Spontaneous snowball fight, mud ball, space junk, etc.
They walked deeper into the valley, when Jenny suddenly released her hand.
“What's the matter?” Lindy asked, examining Jenny’s unusual actions carefully. She monitored her, and saw that she was walking across to a rather large dirt patch.
Jenny didn’t respond, and instead crouched down and started building up a large pile of dirt. She smirked knowingly. She hoped that she could retaliate against Lindy for the fact that she had called her by her full name. She carefully built up a large ball of dirt, then, with the dirt in the fists of her hands, stood back up. She didn’t care that her hands were covered in a large layer of dirt, nor the fact that her hands were dirty now. She hoped that this was revenge.
“Finally.” Lindy said, looking at Jenny, who was walking slowly towards her. “What were you doing?”
A flicker of emotion appeared on Jenny’s pale face, but then it disappeared. She walked up to Lindy. “Do you like dirt on your face?”
“What on earth is going on?” Lindy asked. She wondered what Jenny’s antics were, and cautiously took a step back. She had a sneaky suspicion on what it was. “No?”
“Well, too bad then.” Jenny threw the pile of dirt in Lindy’s direction, proving her right.
Lindy sighed, grabbed a bunch of dirt, and flung it towards Jenny. Jenny laughs as the dirt covered her shirt.
“Stop,” Lindy said seriously. “This is not funny.”
“Why, it is!” Jenny said in return, not caring about Lindy’s words. She made another pile of dirt and flung it towards Lindy. This time, it lands on her shorts.
“Stop!” Lindy says. “That’s enough!”
The sudden tone in Lindy’s voice was enough to make Jenny realise what she was doing. “Sorry, Lindy.”
“Let’s go,” Lindy says coldly. “We have a long to-do list to complete, and I do not want to waste time. What was the time we needed to be back at home?”
Jenny sighed. “At five in the evening.”

Describe something without mentioning its appearance
Together, Jenny and Lindy walked towards something. However, they felt something strange on their pages. It felt fuzzy. As they moved towards it, they felt something sharp scraping their skin. It didn’t cut a cut deep enough to have been labelled as an injury though, thankfully. They touched the thing that had scraped their skin - it felt sharp and rough. It didn’t have a smell, nor could they taste it, however it was the culprit. They could still feel the fuzziness of the object. It felt rather small, though, and when they touched it, it felt smooth. Lindy looked up, and saw a rather large shadow of the thing.
“Hmm…” Lindy muttered to herself, pondering what the mysterious thing could be. It had a sharp point, with a rough surface. Though, as she thought, a sort of loud rustling could be heard behind her. The wind, which was cool, was blowing, and created the rustling noise.
Jenny walked onwards, and found out that this place could be used as shade.
“Hey, Lindy!” Jenny cupped her hands and called out to Lindy. “Come here!”
Lindy walked to where Jenny was standing and found that the sun could not penetrate whatever the thing was, and now they had shade, thanks to the shadow.
“Woah,” Lindy murmured thoughtfully. “This feels so cool.”
“Like the cool cool or the cold cool?” Jenny asked. “Because this feels like the cool cool.”
“The cold cool, of course,” Lindy said. She sat down for a while next to Jenny, and together, they lay onto the thing that gave them shade. It felt so good beneath the shade. Jenny thought that they had been lucky to find such shade - it was ridiculously hard to find this kind of shade in the hot heat they were walking in for what seemed like hours.
After a while, Lindy decided to stand up. “Come on, Jenny,” she said to her friend, who was almost snoozing beneath the shade. “We still have more to do on our agenda.”
“Huh?” Jenny asked, jumping. She was dazed. “Where are we going?” she murmured vaguely.
“We have to go,” Lindy said, pulling Jenny up by the arm. “Let’s go. Let’s not waste any more time.”
“But the sun is so hot,” Jenny whined, trudging next to her friend, who was perfectly fine with the heat.
“Oh, get used to it,” Lindy said, who was still walking. She looked at her friend, who was trudging so slowly that a turtle could match her pace, or even walk faster than her. She thought that, since Jenny had grown up near the beach, she would be used to the heat. She presumed that Jenny was not used to the heat even after ten years of living in a little, tiny cottage by the seaside. Lindy thought that the seaside was quite hot, which was why many people, backpackers and tourists flocked to the beach in the hot summer days. She didn’t know that Jenny didn’t like the heat. Well, she was showing it now.

Have a balloon carry a strange message
They were walking again down the valley, when they approached a balloon. The balloon was red, and it seemed to float menacingly towards them.
“What’s that?” Jenny asked, suddenly filled with curiosity. She approached the balloon cautiously. “I wonder what’s in it.”
Lindy walked towards the balloon, eyeing it carefully. “Here, let me touch it.” she poked the balloon with her hand.
“Eek, don’t pop it!” Jenny squeaked, suddenly afraid. She flinched as Lindy hit the balloon.
“Don’t worry. I’m sure the balloon’s intention is to be popped.” Jenny fished out her pencil. She stood in position and swerved the pencil towards the balloon, which emitted a loud pop.
“Aah,” Jenny whined. “I hate loud noises.” she curled up into a ball.
However, Lindy wasn’t listening. Instead, she was eyeing the piece of paper that had fallen on the ground. She picked it up and fingered the edges. “Hmm…”
“What’s that?” Jenny asked, recovering from the noise. She stood up, brushed the dirt off her shorts, and walked over to Lindy. Lindy opened the note.
“‘We are behind you’,” she read aloud. “Eh, nothing much.”
Jenny didn’t think the same. She turned around, scared. “Where did that note come from?”
“It’s probably a scam,” Lindy said, flinging the note over her shoulder. “Come on, let’s go.”

Your main character runs into a strange looking bug.
“Uhm, what’s this,” Jenny asked, pointing towards a creature lying on the ground. They had only been walking for a few minutes. She crouched down, ready to poke the bug.
“Don’t do that,” Lindy said. “It might be poisonous.” She looked at the bug with a wary eye.
“Oh? But it looks cute,” Jenny said. She put on an annoying, high pitched voice. “Hello little buggy -”
The bug’s legs suddenly contracted.
“Ah!” Jenny jumped. She moved away from the bug.
“I told you so,” Lindy said. She continued to walk, with Jenny trailing behind, avoiding the bug at all costs.

Something completely expected happens, which surprises everyone.
As the two of them walked, more items were checked off their lists. The pencil tip that used to be as sharp as the thing that had scraped their skins earlier was now blunt. The sun had not been sinking under the horizon yet, so the two naturally had disregarded time.
“Hmm, I wonder when we have to get back,” Jenny said dreamily, walking with her friend deeper into the valley. Lindy didn’t hear it, and instead looked at the sun that was on the other side of the valley.
“Hold on,” she murmured. She turned to her friend. “What time did I say we had to go back?”
“I think…” Jenny started. She went deep into her memories. “Like five in the evening?”
Lindy checked the notepad. The notepad confirmed the statement.
“And what’s the time now?” Lindy asked, nodding towards Jenny’s watch. Jenny looked at her watch.
“It’s… nearly five.”
The two looked at each other.
“I think it’s time to run.”
1505 words.
Total: 2710

28th march
daily #28
Addie imagined the last of the rays of the golden sun sinking under the horizon, welcoming the coat of blue that painted the sky when night settled into its slumber. She imagined the last of the clock striking, ticking under the hour came into midnight. She would go to the word count cabin for the last time that month, and add up all her words from her schoolwork, and overdue word counts that she had forgotten to add. The sun would sink, and it would close the doors for the March 2022 session of SWC, though that was only three days away.
She remembered how she wasn’t quite enthusiastic for SWC, for she had remembered the enjoyment that happened last session (which, she admitted, wasn’t very much), and the state that she was feeling at that moment. However, when she had received the message that she was sorted into the wonderful Poetry cabin, she realised how she had forgotten how fun SWC was. She met her leaders and fellow campers, and realised how SWC was such an enjoyment for her.
Another one of her favourite memories was going to the Fan-Fiction cabin, by the command of her amazing leader - Robin, with the intention of starting a rivalry between Poetry and another cabin. She had remembered how the rivalry started when the people of Poetry stated that they were the best cabin, and how they would win SWC that session. Then, a rivalry would ensue, resulting in a chaotic cabin wars, and just a friendly competition between the two cabins. How campers from Fan-Fi would stalk the Poetry cabin, and answer questions that were supposedly for the Poetry campers, and how the Poetry campers would also stalk the Fan-Fi cabin and reply to comments that were for the Fan-Fi campers, or to remind them of their awesomeness. Then, there would be back and forth arguments about which cabin was the best, and even some campers going around asking each and every cabin about which cabin was the best and who would win.
The last memory that Addie had liked the most was the second round of cabin wars. She remembered how she was active fifteen hours of the day, writing, typing, and warring the other cabins like crazy. Some of her favourite memories that she like reminiscing about were - warring Fan-Fi and asking the other leaders to war Fan-Fi as well; warring Sci-Fi; getting revenge from the other cabins that had warred Poetry, and warring them in return with much love; warring basically every cabin in existence apart from their allies; yelling at Robin to finish her forty words that she had left for two hours; and writing. She had written a whopping six thousand words that day, which was her very proud achievement. She had also written a total of nine thousand words that cabin wars. She had also managed to get some other people online to do the four person wars - the war that she liked the least, and doing all the work when the leaders, who were all in American time zones, were asleep.
Addie sighed, remembering the good memories she had made in the March session of SWC in 2022. That was her fourth session she had been in so far, and more yet to come. She would soon sadly say goodbye to the month of March, and the session of SWC, when the sun will sink under the horizon, coating the whole world in blue, for the last time in March. Nevertheless, she has truly enjoyed this session, and she will hopefully participate in more sessions that are still yet to come.
606 words.

29th March
Daily #29
Luna likes to spend her glorious, free time, at the library when the spotlight isn’t on her. She would go most evenings, when she isn’t the protagonist of the scene and when she doesn’t have much homework to do. She enjoys reading Fantasy books, because she likes to imagine the scene and what she would do if she were in that specific scene in that book. Much of her life is connected to characters, so she would crush over certain characters that she found cute, or scoff at the characters’ actions that she would deem “stupid and pathetic”. Even though she knows it's only a book, she feels a certain attachment to them. Or what she thinks, anyway. The majority of her life has been dotting down plotlines for certain books, reading in the cool library when it is a hot summer’s day and there isn’t a cloud in sight, or making up fanfiction about the characters that she shipped dearly the most. She would even imagine herself in those scenes, and she would greatly enjoy it.
Evelyn also likes being at the library too, because she prefers reading in a peace and quiet environment instead of a noisy one, like the classroom. She likes to read factual books, especially about the world around her, though she hates books about space - she doesn’t like to admit it, but she’s secretly frightened of black holes. Her life revolved around sitting in the library, typing up things for school or reading books that came from the non-fiction section; there was no time for fantasy or stories that involved supernatural beings - she declared that she was too old for that kind of stuff, although she is only twelve.
Ethan doesn’t really like being in the library, as he feels quite lonely in there, but he just tags along anyways. Sometimes he would do his homework there, but he prefers to do it by hand. He doesn’t find reading as interesting as Evelyn and Luna does, but he does have quite the creative imagination that he denies. He just enjoys lounging around in bean bags that were set up around the library for comfort, nibbling on a biscuit he had secretly snuck in - much to the annoyance of Evelyn. Luna doesn’t mind, though.
Ethan, Luna and Evelyn all hang out in the library when they are not in a scene in the story. Well, most of the time, anyway.
405 words.

Shu's writing
——————————————————

welp, bye

Acutully hellow again

contest
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6125807/
Dailies:

daily 3/18/2022

Weekly:
weekly 2


Other:
Story
The higher the moon rose into the sky, the lower the trees sank into the ground. The rain stopped. The sea was calm and silent. The horizon was painted in a pinkish tone before sinking into deep blue. It would've been a perfect moment if it wasn't disturbed by the knock on the door. “Come in.” Hamsha frowned. The wooden door cracked open revealing a red-haired girl that was much older than Hamsha. She was carrying a silver tray that held tiny bottles and a cup. “Odd,” Hamsha sighed, closing her eyes. ”They imprisoned me on this island, yet, they still want me alive.” The red-haired said nothing but gave Hamsha a cold gaze as she sat down in a wooden chair near Hamsha’s bed. “My lady, hear. Drink your medicine.” She passed Hamsha a brown thick liquid. Hamsha looked down at the cup, and she formed a disgusted expression. Hamsha gulped all the liquid at once. “Done,” She panted. Apparently, Hamsha had been suffering from an illness that could make her terribly weak if she didn't take her medicine. “I’ll take my leave then My lady.” The red-haired stood up. “You can just call me Hamsha, you know.” Hamsha smiled at the red-haired. ”Yes, of course, yes, if that's what you want.”She lit a few candles, lighting up the room. “Good Night,Hamsha.” “Night, Esen.” Hamsha waved at her. Esen was now gone. Hamsha gazed at the sea outside, remembering the very first time she was out there. 251 words


another one

Writing first-person view is HARDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD

I ran as fast as I could so that I could reach the castle before anybody noticed that I was missing. My messy brown hair bounced behind me as I tried to climb the wall to the castle but failed. I crashed into the trees, a scar formed on my cheek. I got up and tried again, this time I successfully climbed over the wall. And guess what? Somebody was there waiting for me. I was so startled by his appearance that I jumped right onto his arms. Well, you might accept me blinking red but I wasn't. Aven was almost like my brother. Why would I be? “Where were you, Ria?” He said as he let go of me. I stared at him blankly trying to pretend I knew nothing of it, even though I knew I could never do it. “Come on, Ria! You know what I’m talking about.” He was angry, he really was. “I went t-to the forest.” I shuttered. “But, why?!? Ria, come on, you're old enough to know your limits.” His dark eyes met my elemered ones. I didn't reply, just stood there staring at his eyes. “You never cared when Kai went,” I muttered. “Kai was older, clever, he knew what he was doing.” He looked away from me. “Well do you think that I don't know what I’m doing??” I asked. “Well of course no! Kai is gone Ria Gone! He's not coming back!” Aven raised his voice. “Well yes, but you're not him are you? So stop acting like you're my brother when you're not!” I snapped. He stared at me then turned away. “You could end up like him.” He muttered. I looked down at the ground. He was right but I knew what I was doing.“The horizon has written my story long before I was even born. You can't change that can you?” I tried to cheer him up. He weakly smiled at me. “Wait, did I just quote Kai?” I laughed. “I don't know. You knew him better than me” He placed his hand on my shoulder. “Listen, Rai. Continue what you were doing just don't get caught. The nobles could do many things to you, Bad afuwal things.” His dark eyes were damp and heavy. “I know.” I patted his hands. “Bye.” Then waved him goodbye and jumped the walls and ran, ran free. The forest floor preserved my presence. I was shattered glass, a shadow. I knew that. But, I was free and me, that’s what matters. +424

Claiming this post for my writing!
Dailies
March Third: “I don’t want that!” Annette screamed, pulling the crayon ice cream away. Crayon ice cream was her least favorite. Her favorite was Sprite Soda.
“Annette, you're going to have to eat it!” Oliver said, pushing the ice cream closer to her. Crayon ice cream was the most colorful out of all of them, but It was the most disgusting to Annette. It tasted like wax and brown sugar. The blues and purples blended together to form some kind of cosmetic ice cream form. It was shiny in the package.
“Don’t worry Ann. I picked up some Rainbow Pop also,” Claire said, running into the room. Annette fussed with the ribbons in her braided red hair, but took the Rainbow Pop for Claire. Rainbow Pop was white with pops of color, hens the name. It tasted like regular vanilla, but it was filled with different candies. To Annette, it felt like walking into a candy store, and tasted like sunshine. But she would rather have Sprite Soda any day. Sprite Soda was a bright lime color, and tasted like Sprite Soda (these Ice Cream companies were very unoriginal). Claire sighed. She wished she had some regular banana ice cream. It was light yellow and it tasted like a tropical beach, the waves brushing on her ankles, the sun shining on her back. Oliver would rather have Feather Coconut. Feather Coconut was an odd flavor, popular for only those with powerful taste buds. It tasted like a blast of Coconut followed by a light, popping taste. No one could place it, it tasted like what feather felt like. It tasted like magic.
“You probably want you dumb feather ice cream,” Annette said, taking another scoop of the colorful ice cream. “Shut up!” Oliver yelled, but he could feel his cheeks burning more than medicine ice cream. Medicine Ice Cream was originally made as a dare between friends, who could make the grossest ice cream flavor. Daniel Harmondaleson won with his masterpiece of ‘Medicine’. It tasted like burning in your mouth. It had, well, a medicine taste. People tried to stay far away from it, but It didn’t always work. Annette had her first taste of Medicine a couple years back, her dad snuck it into her Sprite Soda. She almost threw up, it was that gross.
“GUYS! Annie comes in twenty minutes, we need to get everything ready!” Annette yelled. They pushed the Crayon to the side, and pulled the Rainbow Pop into the crystal bowl. Everything was ready for their little girl.
FLAVORS USED: Feather Coconut, Rainbow Pop, Sprite soda (me) banana, medicine, and crayons (@crumblinq-)

MARCH 6th. Done with @FirestarForReal. Prompt was “At the age of 16 everyone gets teleported into a room with a table of many foods. what you eat decides your superpower. You are the first to eat the table.” 394 words
Silvie nervously tapped the arm of the big leather couch. Her sixteenth birthday was coming up, and she was scared. Her brother's powers were bad, he could blow up things with his mind. She didn’t want something that dangerous. In Silvie’s culture, when you turn sixteen, you get transported to a room. Apparently the room is a mind-bending white, but sometimes a bright bright orange. In the center is a table. The table had different meals. Some could be chicken sandwiches, or green-bean stew. Everyone takes on, and it gives them a magical power. Silvie wanted an interesting magical power. Something that could help people. Her friend Gabbi already got transported there and got powers of when she sang, animals talked to her. That couldn’t help people. Silvie wanted to help people.
“HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU! HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO YOU!” Silvies friends and family sang. It was Silvies sixteenth birthday. Her mother brought in a beautiful white cake, decorated with angel wings. “Make a wish!” Her mother said. I wish that I- but her thought was cut off by the suddenly tingling all over her body. Soon, her body was turning blue, and she was being transported in the air. It was time. Before she could say anything, she was in the room. It was white, and there was a white wooden table in the middle. There were ten other kids, and they all looked scared or excited. In front of the table was a woman with a yellow trench coat and a white lab coat underneath. “Alright one at a time, first up, Brewer, Christy” She said, and a blond girl with a big ponytail stumbled up. All the other kids morphed into one, until the lady finally called, “Williamina, Silvie,” Silvies was stunned. She realized a second later it was her turn. She walked up to the table, and something came over her. She grabbed the table, which was surprisingly light, and ate it in one gulp. The food sild off, and the woman was stunned. “What-” She started, but then a feeling came over Silvie. It came from her toes to her mouth, and she breathed a giant stream of fire. “Aw yeah!” She shouted, and stood in the back. All the kids were teleported back. She was sitting at the table, her family waiting patiently. “WAIT TILL YOU HERE THIS!”

Weeklies

Contest entry

Other

Rain's March 2022 Writing
┊⠀⠀⠀┊⠀⠀⠀┊⠀⠀⠀┊
┊⠀⠀⠀┊⠀⠀⠀┊⠀⠀⠀✧･ﾟ
┊⠀⠀⠀┊⠀⠀⠀ ✧･ﾟ
┊⠀⠀⠀✧･ﾟ
✧･ﾟ

⊱ ────── {.⋅ ♫ ⋅.} ────── ⊰

Intro:

“ I heard something, an echo renouncing from deep inside my head, trickling down.
You’re not done yet
You’re not done yet
You’re not done yet.”
-@softlysinging, November 2021

Hi! I'm Rain, your typical atypical teen who is doing this fifteenth session of SWC. I'm an INFP-T and an HSP, an average Scratcher, and if you would like to look at some of my older writing you can do that in (linked) down below. Some other / things I like doing are reading, writing, and singing. I also play the piano and do art on occasion. This is my fourth session of SWC, and here are the other cabins I have been in in past SWC's: (poetry twice, dystopian once, and this session I am in hi-fi)

(side notes that I didn't mention in the intro I was kind of inactive between the thirteenth and fourteenth sessions of SWC because high school started and then also in real life stuff in the summer+ then the studio update happened and then it all kind of got mushed into one big jumble, and I almost left Scratch.)

#hifitw https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/30978737/comments

Ground Rules
1. When critiquing writing or quoting my post remember to snip
2. Please be constructive with criticism and be kind, but please remember to not be rude
3. I take all kinds of feedback

! trigger warnings !: some of this content is not for younger kids (because I'm not one). Some of it is rated pg-13. There is blood, gore, war, etc, so if your parents would not like you to read it then please ask before reading. Thanks!

word count goal: 17,000 but I'll probably raise it
seeing as I wrote a lot in past sessions.

edit: I realize I claimed post #48 on page number 3 (keep tabs on this stuff)

Dailies

March 1-7
Introduce yourself!
+300 words
Goals and stuff for SWC >>


When I woke up, I couldn’t believe it because it was March 1st already. Actually, I could and could not believe it at the same time because I knew beforehand that it was a date and that I would live through it. I couldn’t believe it because I’d gotten terrible sleep the night before which I thought about the entire day before, which I really should not have done.

I was so excited for SWC, because it is triannual, which means it happens three times a year. In this case, that means March, July, and November. I guess it’s March now which is a surprising fact to me. I woke up today really excited but also tired, but then I had to go eat breakfast which happened to be cereal, and then I did my homework because it’s important (yes). And third, I am just excited to grow my writing skills- not necessarily because they need touching up but because I want to learn and grow as a writer and as a person. This has helped me in the past and will hopefully help me this session. I know I wrote a lot in previous sessions, but I am not sure how much I’m going to be able to write, so I set my word goal to something slightly mediocre. One of my top goals is to prioritize writing time. Carve out a time where I can work on my writing, because I’ve been having trouble with that lately, and second to probably work on making my stories more realistic. It is almost spring, and personally, I’m really happy about this, even happier about making new friends in SWC, having fun, and I can’t wait to see how this session is going to turn out!

Random poem:
When I look at you
+274 words
Why
Is it
That when I look at you
I feel like
Another person
From a different galaxy
From a different world?
Where things could be changed
I wouldn’t be misjudged
The way I am now
But you’ve always
Been there
For me my whole life
You’re standing
Right there
To hold me
To guide me
To tell me
That it’s going to be alright
Nobody’s watching you now
It’s going to be alright.
I look away
But you’ve always been there for me
Holding my hand
Doing the things you thought was best for me
So when everything
Was at stake
When your whole life starts
To crumble and fall
Who’s the one who holds you up
Who’s the one who is still there
By your side
Don’t wanna leave you
Be there.
Because you’ve been here with me for
So many years
We’ve come so far
I just want your assurance
The tap on my shoulder,
the
Sweet
silent
Whisper
To the break of dawn
That it’s going to be alright
But you seem to be gone
I want you to still be here
Holding my hand
And telling me that it’s going to be alright
That life is going to work out
It’s going to be fine.
We can be one
When society tells you “it’s not alright”
And you’re trying to fit in
But nobody’s here to help
That’s when
I’m trying to
Give it all
I’m trying to
Just be a person
But when the person I need
And love the most is gone
I don’t know what to do
I don’t know where to go
But right here.

(march 2nd)
+592 words
I was torn between only two things. Guess what my name is? My name is Eliza, and I’m a book. If you pass by me in the library one day, you’d probably think that I would look like your typical book-after all, I’m not all that visually appealing. I look maroon with a gold-tinted cover; plus some pages that had been crinkled with old age. I supposed that they had been sitting there for days upon days…just waiting for somebody to pick them up. I had one bottle of an ink stain. It was black with a quill on the side of it, and it had been sitting there for maybe two months now that I think more about it. I had bought it from the general store two months ago, and that is how I had penned this first entry in the back of the book. See, at the end of the book, there are empty pages, spaces where you can write what you want. They’re called endpapers. That’s why some people say “don’t get stuck in the endpapers” although my endpapers are technically decorated with pictures of what the book is about, which is pretty cool in my opinion! The back of my cover is just a description of what the book is about. This is called a book blurb, and usually it takes about one paragraph to summarize what the entire story is going to be about. The very bottom of the book (if there’s room, anyways,) contains book reviews and headers from different companies and what they thought about the book. There’s not normally room for starred reviews, but I wait for the day when I will get a five-star review. All day, what people have to do is walk by me, silently and without end. I hear their footsteps clattering on the aluminum floor, as the pages of my spine crinkle. I always wait for somebody to pick me up, to finally discover the imagination of stories inside me. Whenever I get a new reader, it makes me so happy because I am opening someone’s mind to new stories, new dreams even, to what the world could look like. I have yet to find one reader who will one day pick me off of the shelf and skim the pages of me, searching and longing for someone to be their friend. Although it gets lonely sometimes, to just at the end of the day be another book on the shelf, I know my readers will enjoy it. They will enjoy reading me, from the start of the story to the end. They’ll enjoy the illustrations, dozens of word counts, etc. We all want to be that kind of friend-the one who lifts you up when times are tough. The library actually has a huge collection of books. Some are big, and some are small, and it’s amazing how many genres of books there are in the world! People think of the most amazing stories to write. There’s non-fiction, fiction, children’s stories, mythology, and fantasy, which I am, by the way, a fantasy story mixed with some mythology. The most important thing and lesson I’ve learned, being an inanimate object and being a book, is to simply be patient and empathize. These are two of the most important skills that will get you through life, and I’ve learned that it helps. And whenever I see somebody new walking into the library, my spine starts to tingle just a little bit at the feeling of getting a new reader.

March 3rd
+628 words

Ice cream. It was summertime, and I was really looking forward to it. I even had a mini timer on my desk that counted the days until school ended-right now it was about nine days left, so a little more than a week! I couldn’t wait. It was already hot, after all, and the sun was blazing in my face whenever I had the chance to step outside. I glanced at the timer again. Too little time. And ice cream! I’d get ice cream for finishing another school year, and I could already feel the taste of it on the tip of my tongue. My parents knew that and it happened every end-of-the-semester. The glorious taste of ice cream (although it was actually kind of unhealthy for you and considered junk food by pediatricians) That day, my parents decided to celebrate the end of the school year a little bit early. I knew what was happening, of course, but I couldn’t contain my excitement any longer. “Are we going to get ice cream?” I asked breathlessly. “Yes, to celebrate the start of summertime.” The car turned around a corner and around a little bend in the road, and all the sudden I saw a tiny little store, it sort of of looked worn down. But because there wasn’t enough time, and also because it was so hot (summer was starting, yes!) The engine wouldn’t work when we pulled into the parking lot. “Great. Now we have to pump it back up with the jump starter.” my dad groaned in exhaustion. “It’s not that bad,” my mom gently patted his back. “I’m sure someone along the way would be willing to help us.” He brightened up immediately and smiled. “Yeah, I’m sure of that too. Anyway, here we are! The ice cream shop. Excited about this, kid?” Excited? I glanced at the sign that read ICE CREAM in flashing rainbow colors. They honestly needed better advertising. And evidently prices for strawberry ice cream were only three dollars here, which was pretty cheap if you ask me. After I walked across the blistering hot cement, with my shoes about to burn off the ground along with me (I hoped I wouldn’t die in this process) the door to the ice cream shop clinged open. It was frosted pink along with the sign that read “Welcome to the ice cream shop!” I opened the door and walked in, sort of eager to eat my ice cream. “What flavor do you want?” My dad asked me. “I kind of have to pay at the register.” I contemplated over this for a second, looking at the menu and the choices that they had. They had so many! Lemon, lime, mango, etc. You know, the usual flavors. And the menu was actually beautifully decorated with all sorts of colors, which really impressed me. “I will take strawberry, vanilla, and chocolate.” I stated. “So neapolitan?” Yep, that pretty much summed it up. “Getting that for you. And that’ll be fifteen dollars.” That’s actually pretty cool. So after ringing up all the money, the cashier gave me the rest of it…and I licked the ice cream. Ahh. Glorious taste, so sweet. And it tasted like heaven, the taste of everything I ever wanted, the taste of sweetness and being amazing and everything all at once. It took me about five minutes to finish the ice cream cone (I’m really fast like that) and then I stepped out into the blazing hot summer heat. It was still hot, and the sun was still burning in my face. But right now, I didn’t care about that. I was happy that I’d finally finished another school year and that summer was starting-and that was something to be proud of.

March 5th:
+322 words
If I could pick any power that I could have, I would pick invisibility. Sometimes, I feel like I’m invisible, like nobody’s watching me when I enter a room. That could be like everybody’s either judging me or shooting me looks like “you have to speak up sometime, not just daydream in class when you’re supposed to be doing schoolwork.” I think that’s mostly because when I grow up, I want to just…finally be alone. Without all the noise and chaos of the world. I mean, it would be hard, sure, but without all the demands of everybody asking you to do something, so I think that would be pretty cool. For one, I always feel misunderstood. Life’s hard when you’re one of the only serious writers in your family, and that’s perfectly fine with me. For one, I don’t know many other *serious* writers in real life, except for maybe me. For the last three years, I’ve spent trying to improve on my writing and trying to improve, but to be honest, I know everybody thinks I’m illogical. I’m also an introvert, which means that I can empathize with other people’s feelings really well and understand their situations and where they’re coming from and what they’ve been through. When I walk into a room, sometimes I do want to disappear. But it’s not all about that-sometimes it’s hard, and sometimes it’s not always easy, feeling like the odd one out whenever I’m asked to a social event that I didn’t go to or things that I missed or being the “perfect” older sister to @crxchetinq-. Because that’s what society expects, of course that’s what I’m going to do, right? That’s really all that matters in the end. And that’s what I have been trying to do. But sometimes, that’s why I feel like I could be invisible. Nobody could see me. Nobody would be watching me. And everything would be right.


March 6th:
Collab with @froggitti
Writing prompt: His hiding place had been discovered. What was he going to do now?
+872 words

“His hiding place had been discovered. What was he going to do now?” He was locked in a cage, a secret hideout all his own. One that he could truly call home. “Hello? Hello?” His voice echoed through the caverns. Nobody was responding, so he just shrugged and moved along. Well, I guess nobody’s here today. That’s fine with me. But he decided to just hide out in the basement, because it was slightly musty there, plus, it was getting late outside. His bedtime wasn’t anytime soon, (it was actually 8:30-8:45 pm.) But he needed a chance to relax. A chance to get out and do what other kids did. He walked into the basement, feeling a sense of unease as he stepped down. There was something strange and weird about this. Cobwebs lined the area, and he knew that he was hiding here…from what though? He remembered the news story, the bombs that were flying overhead and wars that had been going on from different countries. They’d been warned about that. Although he didn’t exactly live close to those countries and he didn’t have anything to fear from that, he (Ethan) didn’t have anything to hide, either. But he still hid in the basement. Close to the supplies that were stockpiled over months and months of hiding, Ethan groaned. “Ugh, this is taking so long, could we maybe just..” “No.” A voice shouted from above. Was there another air raid? He had heard about those on the news, but then, all of the sudden, a creaking noise came from above. The dark shadows started to shift just a little bit further, and Ethan squinted his eyes to see who was coming in. “Who is it?” Ethan asked breathlessly. It was Lionel, one of the soldiers volunteering in the war. Dressed in dusty attire and a suit made from leather, armed with a machine gun and a camouflaged hat with a water bottle on his side, he looked confident and ready for battle. “What are you doing?” “It’s almost V day, we’re planning to go to France with our comrades. Are you coming, or are you hiding here?” He looked rather pitifully at the state of the hiding place. He’d been here for almost two months, surviving on all that food. “So are you going to face the inevitable or are you going to face the truth?” The truth. He wanted out of this terrible place. Lionel laughed a little bit, but it sounded more like a fake laugh. “Alright then, we’re getting you out of here as soon as possible. And sheesh, stop feeling so sorry for yourself. It only makes it worse.” The shadows seemed to shift again and the arrows pointed in different directions as Ethan was pulled up off of the ground. “HELLLLPPP!!!!” He screamed, a hoarse cry that nobody could hear. “Somebody! Please!” Unfortunately, Lionel had already found him and convinced him to join in the celebration, so there that went. “I should have stayed back where I was before! It was less dangerous!” But nobody was listening, and the sky was blue and red. “Everything should be fine…at least I think so.” Ethan let out a shaky breath as he dismounted, and then he looked around. “I miss the hideout and I miss the hiding place…” But then all he saw was utter chaos. It looked like a war zone out here, everybody fighting to their doom. His mouth fell open in surprise. “What-why-how-” “They’re on opposed sides. It’s nothing.” “How is there never peace?” There just wasn’t. Peace was never an option. But in this one situation, Ethan, he thought that maybe he could make everything right again. “Maybe if you all stop the war, stop fighting-” A voice crumbled and cut through the silence. “LISTEN TO ME! If we all stand for peace, then there won’t be war! If you stop fighting then there won’t be opposing sides. If there aren’t opposing sides then there won’t be people angry at each other! For once, just think. Think about how this is affecting you! War won’t solve anything!” A loud murmur went up from the soldiers and militia, and some of them looked like they might disarm themselves. “You know what?” Lionel touched my shoulder, looking happy to see me. The sun seemed to glint a little bit behind him, even though he looked rather tired. “You might be right, after all.” He smiled. Ethan smiled to himself as well. Maybe he’d made a difference in defending what he knew to be true and right. Maybe for once, he’d done the right thing. “Yeah. Maybe I have.” And with that, they both stood in relation to each other near the battle encampment. It didn’t matter if there was a brutal war going on. Peace is what mattered at the moment, and Ethan had finally fought for it. After his hiding place had been discovered, that’s what he did next. He fought for world peace, and people had noticed! Lionel, and maybe even other soldiers! He knew it wasn’t all for nothing, and someday, he dared to make a difference in the world. He would be brave, for himself and for others as well.

March 7th
Analyzation of the Ethan story above ^^
+597 words
Questions to consider:
What is your character’s greatest fear?

Compare and contrast.
Ethan knows about the war and he knows how dangerous it is, yet he chooses to stay inside the hiding place because he feels like it is safer and he is afraid of coming out. He doesn’t like war and instead he wants peace. When Lionel comes into the hiding place to try to coax him out, Ethan hesitates because he wants that sense of security around him, wants to feel like he’s still safe. Although it hurts him, he still goes with Lionel. Ethan’s greatest fear is probably the war around him and violence in general-he wants to feel like he’s safe, so that’s why at the end of the story he makes a declaration about how he wants there to be peace in the lands. He doesn’t want people to argue or to end up fighting. Although Ethan isn’t really a negotiator, he still ends up negotiating peace at the end of the story, you can see it in his stance when he tries to reconcile everybody.

What is one life-changing event that your character has experienced? How has it changed them?
From the beginning to the end of the story, Ethan’s life was changed. His self-confidence changed as well as the story went on. He went from being in a hole to standing up for himself in front of an army of soldiers and saying this in front of the people assembled there: “LISTEN TO ME! If we all stand for peace, then there won’t be war! If you stop fighting then there won’t be opposing sides. If there aren’t opposing sides then there won’t be people angry at each other! For once, just think. Think about how this is affecting you! War won’t solve anything!” -Ethan
The life-changing event was the war. If he’d never experienced the war, then he’d never have changed into a better person and changed his life.

What kinds of music does your character like? What types of clothing?

Ethan, as I imagine him, it doesn’t really describe him in the story, but it does say that there was a war, so I would imagine him as a young-ish person, in his twenties, and he would also have army clothes on with Lionel. Ethan would probably like classical music, because he seems like a low-key guy. He doesn’t like loud rock music, and he also doesn’t like people fighting. Classical music as in violin and piano playing classical music. I’m not entirely sure about hip-hop, because that didn’t exist back then, but I’m sure he liked that too. Ethan was a really musical person, and you could sort of tell that from the storyline.


What does your character value the most in a friend?

Ethan is really empathetic, which means he understands people and their problems. He understands the situations that they’re going through at the current time. What Ethan values the most in a friend is probably a loyal bond. He wants somebody to just be able to talk with and somebody who can be with him, and in the story, that’s what Lionel did. That’s why they ended up being friends at the end, because Lionel brought out the best in Ethan, and because Ethan recognized that and knew that his strengths were being used for better purposes, he was able to transform that into the best of his ability by staying friends with Lionel at the end, and they were able to support one another when everything seemed like it was going to fall.



March 8-16

March 8th
+471 words
“I didn’t know you could see the future.” “That’s because you never told me you could!” that was Destiny, my sister. She was very loyal and wanted to help me in any possible way. “Thank you for your cooperation. It’s been fun working with you.” I can see the future-my powers were given to me at birth. Of course, my ancestors, they didn’t know I’d have the gift of seeing the future. They didn’t know about anything. Some people proclaim that seeing the future is cursed, or that people shouldn’t have the gift of seeing the future-after all, it is very rare and only a couple people have that gift, so why bother? Dreemseeker, my cousin, turned out to be a dragon. Her powers were very strong, and everybody in the family knew it. They knew about her powers, and they knew that she was just a normal dragon. She could fly very easily and get over obstacles and do everything easily, making it seem like it was effortless when in reality it really wasn’t. And all those corny gossip things going around our family?! “Dreamseeker’s the cool one, Dreamseeker can do it all.” To be honest, I was getting tired of it. I wanted to have my spot in the family too. Why was Dreamseeker getting all the attention? She can blow fire, and blow wind everywhere, she looks cool, and is maybe just the regular dragon, sure. But what about me? I contemplated this as I sat on the moon that night. My name is NightWing, and I have the gift of seeing the future. I’m your normal dragon-orange stripes with some black inside of it, and I have pretty good peripheral vision in my opinion. But right now, it doesn’t look like it’s helping much. I sometimes cringe inside when I hear the two people walking by me, and their footsteps sound as loud as the ocean. But I like it. I like the resounding noise that they produce, and I love sitting by myself. That’s comforting to me sometimes. And inside, I know one day I’m going to reach it. One day, I’m going to find my way, and I’m going to find my destiny. That’s all that it really takes in life. You don’t have to pretend or even make something up in order to forget. But right now, I’m just flying high! That’s amazing to me, and I’ll never forget how great that experience was to me-the exhilarating feeling, what I felt from beginning to the end. It’s just amazing to think that what I do enhances other people. But in my opinion, it doesn’t matter what I think about Dreamseeker, or the two people, or anybody. But for now, I’m just going to be myself, and nobody else. I'll always be myself….Nightwing…flying, forever.
March 10th
+881 words

“What was that?” I gasped. There was a cracking sound behind me, and I couldn’t seem to see anything. I closed my eyes and counted to three under my breath. One, two, three. I should be fine now, right? But I wasn’t. My pulse started to race, and I checked the time, only to find that the time was actually wrong. It read that it was 4:55 and the clock was cracked. I frowned. That was not supposed to happen, not on this day. But then I glanced at the floor…at the cracked floorboards as well. Something’s askew here-I thought. Something. Maybe somebody had been here? I looked inside the floorboards, just to double-check. Nope. Nobody was inside here, not that I could see anyways. The empty insides of the wooden frames. Hm. Didn’t look like anybody was in there, so I just moved aside. “Well, now that we’re done with that-” I started to say, but was cut off by a loud scream. This was the blood falling from a knife. “Who was that?” I asked incredelously. “Your worst enemy.” I whipped my head around to face the person, whoever it was that had tried to defy me. “You’re not Daniel, right?” I asked, trying to keep my cool but really not, agitated at the fact that he would come back to torture me yet again. “Oh, Daniel? I’m friends with him. We keep in touch, but not really.” At least they were friends on a normal basis. My life was slowly turning into a horror show of some point. I groaned and sat down on the broken floorboards in front of me. Grunting, I asked the person standing in front of me, “So if you’re not Daniel, then who exactly are you?” “I’m Primose. His cousin.” His-he had a cousin? Shock beyond belief, I didn’t know Daniel had a cousin. She started laughing and laughing. Primrose was standing there, laughing because she didn’t know what to do or say. “I find this funny that you didn’t know that Daniel had a cousin. He’s gone, you know.” “Where did he go?” “Oh, you don’t know?” “He was shipped off to a camp a few years ago.” So that must mean that Primrose was his younger cousin. That sort of made sense to me. I sighed as I got up from my position and where I was sitting. Fine. That made sense, now I just needed a little bit of help. “Thank you for your help, now can you just…maybe help me?” “Sure.” Primrose walked over slowly, her arm and back crutching her chest. She then proceeded and wrapped her arms around me to adjust her position and then helped me stand up. “Thank you for that,” I whispered. “You’re welcome. Anytime!” I stared at the gore and blood though. “Who did that, though?” It was too late for anybody to answer, because before I knew it, Prim was gone. She had vanished into thin air. I gaped at the spot where she had originally been standing. Too late for that, I guess, I thought mentally. Then I glared at the bright red blood surrounding the area. So much for that. That wasn’t my fault. Then I gasped as I realized who’s fault it really was. It was Prim’s fault! I couldn’t believe it. She could MAKE blood? Although, that kind of made sense given her personality. I drove the needles in, one by one, angry at myself and angry that this would even happen to me. On second thought, why was it happening to me? An owl started to hoot and bats flew around, hooting to the moonlight. A feeling of repose and a sense of indignation rose up inside of me. Well this is just creepy, I muttered to myself, but didn’t let anybody else know. I didn’t really want to do this, but I knew I had to. I stared at the knife one last time. It was still there, flinting and glinting different colors of silver and random grey colors. Although I wasn’t exactly sure what I was expecting, I knew that I wanted someone to keep in touch with and I knew I wanted somebody to love me. I just didn’t want that same person to be Daniel or Prim. I closed my eyes, terrified of life all of the sudden, and the blood that was dripping everywhere. “I never wanted for this to happen,” I cried out. “You can do anything you want to me, you can take me anywhere, try to do something to me, but I promise I’m being completely honest with you. I’m telling the truth.” Staring at all the destruction everywhere, I heard a voice, a small one, inside my head. Maybe you’re right. Maybe it’s not just you. I thought for a split second. What should I do? So I had two options: I could either run, or I could try to figure out where Primrose was. I decided to find out where Primrose was. I walked into the woods, feeling my way through the forest, and I still couldn’t find her. Drat it. The shadows were getting longer by every passing day. “At least we still have this!” The speaking owl tried to comfort me. I smiled. “Yeah.”

March 11th
+54 words

-ˏˋ ʜɪ, I'ᴍ ʙʟᴀᴢᴇ ⠀ˊˎ-

☀ mood: dark and angsty #punkrockftw but also
Cheerful on occasional days
☼ reading || painting || macro photography
✄ ┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈┈
« W i w o »
ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ a new photoshoot
Redoing my bedroom, painting a picture of
The sunset
▂ ▃ ▄ ▅ ▆ ▇ █ ▉ ▊ ▋

March 14th:
+314 words
So how many digits of pi have you memorized? That’s what people always want to know whenever they meet you. Well, not always, but it is something that comes up in at least one or two conversations. Everybody knows, after all, that every year, 3.14, March 14th is celebrated annually. I (personally) have even been asked this question myself about how many digits of pi I’ve memorized. Pi…it kind of goes on for a long time, it has a lot of digits, and I mean a lot. It goes on for about forever, which is why it’s irrational. Normally, pi can also be found in nerdy math equations (like what number times another number equals that number) circumference of a circle=pi? So on and so forth. I have only got this so far: 3.14159265359. That’s not NEARLY as many digits as some people-some people try to get to 100, 200, or 300 digits of pi! Anyways, I’m not one of those people and in all of my years of life I’ve only got about ten digits. That’s alright with me. Also, I should mention something else. Pi is considered an irrational number. It is irrational and can be written as a fraction, like this! 22/7 and a decimal 3.14 and also pi π. If you want to bake pies to bake on pi day (that’s today) (and pies, pi, intended pun and that’s why people bake pies on pi day.) So pi is overall a number worth celebrating on pi day, which is March 14th, and it’s worth doing things for. And all in all, pi is a great number worth celebrating, which is why every year we celebrate this number (3.14159…..cont (haven’t memorized all of it, sadly) I hope you enjoy the rest of your pi day, and may you eat many pies on pi day!

March 15th
+584 words

It was a piece of cake that I thought that I could write that many words for SWC. At first, I jumped into it thinking that I could write that many words, but I thought, no, that’s never going to happen, no way. But then I thought about previous sessions. I thought about how I made my 40k word goal last time. And a voice inside me whispered, well, maybe you can hit it this time too. But of course, I didn’t think I could hit it. And now we’re here, it’s March 15th, and we’re already halfway through SWC. To be honest, I feel like we should do some amazing accomplishment dance or something like that, but I wouldn’t. I’ve had so much fun already in the half-month of SWC I’ve experienced so far-from cabin wars to two weeklies to word warring with different people-to writing frantically on my own. It’s been a whirlwind, that’s for sure, but it’s all worth it in the end. The cat was in the bag that SWC wasn’t just a place, it is a place to build friendship and long-lasting relationships. SWC is about turning your writing into a masterpiece, making your writing something to look back on. It’s about both competitiveness and friendship at the same time. To be honest, I remember when I signed up for SWC. I was on hiatus then and I knew that SWC was coming up, and I couldn’t make a decision about it. So I asked my sister about it, and I confessed, “you know, I’m so undecided about SWC.” I wanted to sign up as a backup, but then I got the very last camper spot available. Which was good, I suppose. Also, something that surprised me is that I got the cabin I wanted in my choices, which kind of made me happy, and the third thing that surprised me is that I had people I knew in my cabin that I had met across Scratch before, which was surprising and made me happy to just be with them and to increase our friendships even more.

“Break a leg!” That was what she said to me when the show was starting and the lights were going down. I turned my head nervously. “You don’t mean actually breaking a leg, right?” “No, silly! That’s only an intentional pun, for actors! Break a leg because you’re starting SWC.” “Wait, you’re doing SWC?!” she asked incredulously. I think she meant good luck. I laughed at her a little bit, confused but also enjoying it. “Thanks.” She nodded at me and then rushed back offstage, and grabbed the curtains. The lights were still going down, and I could hear the audience whispering. Some of them were in different spots, and this was a play about SWC. “SWC” the narrator intoned, “Is a place where people gather triannually to write in the months of March, July, and November.” “It’s found on Scratch and this is the fifteenth session of it this year; March 2022.” To be honest, I couldn’t wait for SWC to start already! I was waiting in the wings, anxious but also excited for March 1st to come. It wouldn’t come, it wouldn’t come! But sweat was dripping down my face and I couldn’t seem to just keep it together. The spotlight flicked on, and I turned to see what was there. The audience hushed, and I quieted, holding my notebook to my chest. Now there wasn’t anybody in the wings.


March 16th +742 words
Song: All of you from Encanto
“Look at this home, we need a new foundation
It may seem hopeless, but we'll be fine. The stars don't shine, they burn”.

We were on our way to the campsite, and we had five more minutes left. “I-I kind of need help!” I yelled at the person controlling the area. We were driving in a Jeep, and there was mountainous terrain where we were driving. “Uhh, this kind of looks dangerous…” I stuttered, carefully driving. “Oh, no it’s not.” My mom smiled, patting my hand. “Don’t worry, honey, it’s perfectly fine.” “You test drove this?” “Well, yes. But also no. “What do you mean you never drove them?” “I just…I never have before.” she confessed. “I never drove over the cracks or the rocks.” “Oh.” I paused and waited, and all of the sudden I felt sort of sorry for her. I placed my hand over hers, and all of the sudden, it didn’t seem to matter to me how much and how far we were going on the four-wheel driver. We were together, that was it, and that’s all that mattered in that one moment. We were rebuilding our lives, slowly and surely.

Wait until about two hours later…

We finally made it to our destination. It was getting quite dark outside, and the sun was starting to set. “Alright, come on everybody, let’s go!” My parents beckoned me to come and go into the campground areas. There was a lantern and even some bonfire areas. Wait, there was a firepit? My mouth fell open in surprise, but I was glad to see that there was one there. I got out of the Jeep and unbuckled my seatbelt, as my parents continued to talk quietly. “This is so amazing.” I mumbled, and stared at all of the scenery around me. “Wow.” It turned out that I wasn’t the only person observing the scenery. There was also a river close by-it was about a two mile walk, but nevertheless, it was still there. “It’s really pretty once you go see it.” “Are you sure?” I asked anxiously. “Yep, pretty sure.” The sun set some more, and I got out of the car to everybody cheering. Sparks flew into the night sky, and I watched the campfire burn. I was so happy to be here with these people. Celebrating life. Being together, with family, with community. That made me really happy. The fire turned a shade of dark orange, and then it turned red again, licking the dry wood on the firepit. “Somebody play a campfire song!” “Yeah, a campfire song!”
They started to play, and I vaguely recognized the tune. It was Edelweiss, the song from the Sound of Music. I sat in my chair and watched everybody-watched my relatives who were playing music, watched the fire as it continued burning, and relaxed in the joy and comfort in knowing that I’d always have people to count on whenever I needed it. We were gathered around that area, with only stones to hold up the pit, and only the trees around the area to guide us out here in the wilderness. I sighed rather contentedly and looked at the sky. The stars seemed to be coming out, and they were blinking at me. My cousin poked me in the chest and laughed. “Wanna go see some stars?” “Sure,” I agreed. We walked down to the patch and grassy area where there wasn’t a firepit. After that, both of us laid down on the grass and stared up at the many stars in the sky. “What’s that?” I whispered in a hushed tone. “You know all of those constellations that are up there? They seem to be smiling up at us. They’re blinking…shining.” My cousin turned to face me. “Yes, they are, but stars don’t shine, they burn.” Rolling over from my position, I considered his words. Maybe he was right. Building a new relationship with everybody, building my relationship with my family-even travelling to this exact campsite had certainly been a new adventure for me. It was hard at some points, and difficult, that was for certain. At some points, I did want to give up. We’d eaten smores, marshmallows…I thought about how the campfire had been burning. And then my next thought was how the stars were shining. Perhaps, I could be my own little light in my community, right where I was today.




March 17-22
March 17th
(skipped due to me being busy +homework)

March 18th +692 words

The Red Pyramid. Two kids on a perilous journey, would they be able to escape? I would think so. Carter was wielding his spirit, which was Horus, and Sadie was wielding hers as well-her spirit guide was Isis, and there was a little cat sitting next to us. Her name was muffin, although she didn’t look like any ordinary cat we’d ever seen. Just yesterday, we’d been told that we were the descendents of gods, and right now, Sadie didn’t seem to be taking it quite seriously. I mean, look at her face! (egads. This is what I get for being separated from her for two years. She gets to live in Britain and have a fancy education and everything-) {alright, I’ll stop, Sadie! Stop kicking me! } That’s not really the point. The point is that we were there that day, we weren’t really sure what we were doing. We didn’t even know that we had magic! Our dad came into the room, and all of the sudden, on Christmas day, it seemed sort of like…magic. Like anything could happen. He whispered into our ear, that we were magicians. But then something even weirder happened. We also found out that Uncle Amos (our uncle) was also a magician. This would supposedly make us two of the most powerful Egyptian kid magicians ever to currently be alive, and it shocked both Sadie and me. {Ow, Sadie, that was my head.} I didn’t know that we were going to be going to Egypt. But after we were told that we had powers, there was no escape. We were going to Egypt-at least that’s what my dad said. At first it seemed unnatural, almost superficial that we were going to a place that was just destined to be you know. Cursed. Secondly, we had to stop the evil of Set before the day was rising, which seemed almost impossible from where we were standing. Set was a god. He was rising from the dead, and he was prone to stop either time..or us all. We were doomed, that was for sure, I thought as we traveled along the river. For some reason, I couldn’t stop thinking about two things. The first thing was that I had a god inhibiting my brain. That was sort of weird. The second thing was that I had a girlfriend now. Her name was Zia. I had met her in the Red Pyramid and she was so good at magic! To be honest with you, I think she was really pretty. Maybe that’s why I just couldn’t stop thinking about her.

{cough, cough, Carter, you’re talking too much, I want the mic.} {sorry.}
{jfdij ugh, Sadie, fine.}

Anyway, what was my brother saying?! It’s Sadie here, with a way better speech-I mean sorry, story. We were going along the river that day. I was feeling sorry for myself and thinking about the last remnants of my British accent that were slowly starting to fade away, day by day. For some reason Carter still wasn’t opening up to me. And Bast/Muffin, who was supposed to be my caregiver, was sleeping silently next to me, curled up into a little ball. I glanced over at her. She didn’t look like she’d been much help lately, but who’s to judge, really? I shrugged and moved along. Nothing to see here. I had gained my powers a few months before, and I could feel them steadily growing stronger with each passing day. Although it sure wasn’t healthy for gods to be stuck in our heads, we knew that we had to get rid of them soon-but to be honest it was kind of cool to have telepathic communication. It was hard, for a while, to be running alongside people we didn’t know in Egypt and going along the river, of all things. But soon enough, we were almost able to conquer the great Set and destroy his evilness that he created. Anyways, I think we’ll be able to do it in time. We have to. We’re the Kanes, and Kanes can do anything they put their minds to!

{Mic drop. Sadie out!}

March 20th
+542 words

Three beings surround you, their arms outstretched and they smile, welcoming you to a cabin. “Where am I?” you wonder and gaze around the area. The first person smiles and coughs. “Oh, you didn’t notice? You’ve gone back in time!” My eyes widen with shock. I didn’t know I’d gone back in time…until I looked at all of them. To be honest, they all looked a little different-some of them looked like they were wearing different clothing, and others like they were wearing togas or sashes from different decades. One from the ancient of days, another from the 50’s…it was as if I was flying through a time warp, to be honest. I tried not to stutter and lose my footing, but it was quite hard, and what I was seeing seemed unbelievable. “Are you telling me I’ve gone back in time?” “Yes! We’ve invented a brand new machine-with technology, of course-that allows you to go back in time.” “But would that change it?” I asked, curiously. So many things could go wrong. I mean, change one thing, and that would change the past forever. It had happened before, and I had no intention of it happening again. Also, it was dangerous to see yourself in the past. “It wouldn’t. But this is just the start!” My eyes and mouth dropped open in awe as I saw and examined what else there was. Pleasantly, the dove was perched atop my shoulder from the Roman times, and the car from 50’s started to drive up…and the ancient people from the ancient times started to drive the car. “For some reason, I feel like this technology’s not really going to work,” I confessed. “How did I end up here anyway?” “You? You ended up here from being in a throwback machine far…far beyond the galaxies. We spent over a year working on this time machine, you know. Don’t take it for granted.” I didn’t want to, but every second I spent looking and watching the past people, I felt like it was a bad idea. I touched the past and ancient relics, amazed at what I was seeing. “It’s almost like-distorted reality?” Something I couldn’t hear or touch? I wasn’t really sure what that was called, to be honest. “We have to go back,” I begged the person in charge, I think it was the orderly person. They seemed in charge and in command of the whole thing. “Your time machine-I mean, how can you change the past? It’s already happened.” “Your past shapes who you are now. But you can at least…you can at least change the future, right?” Right. The future! The future didn’t exist yet. I could change the future, because the future wasn’t here yet! I was so glad that I wasn’t an oxymoron. Then I smiled happily, glad that I’d taken the journey…to fly through the time machine. I’d met the historical figures, seen what they could do, and I harnessed my own powers. For the first time, I felt like…invincible. I felt like I could do anything, and I felt like I could fly through the time machine. “Oh. Well, bye then!” “Bye.” I waved a half-hearted goodbye, and all I saw through the window screen was them vanishing through the time machine.

March 21st +18 words
World Poetry Day
as the trees grow roots // spread wide they stand firm deeply swinging // today is the start of spring

March 22nd +424 words
As the dream faded, she chased it, forlorn. She was quite confused as to why she was here-why she was called here, what her eternal destiny might be. Why was she here in the first place? Why was she…why was she even here? Confused but overall happy about her destiny, she saw the light. It was illuminated through the window, and she spotted a spark of something-or someone. The dream that she had the night before was fading, and she was back into the light of day. What was the dream about, she wondered? It had been quite strange-she’d been transformed into an animal, a really cute one with floppy ears and a fluffy tail. She could talk, and people fed things to her every day. It was nice being waited on, sure, but she knew that some day she’d have to break boundaries. Break through walls. It seemed as real as if she was actually there-as if she were the bunny herself. Of course, she knew that she wouldn’t be a bunny, not today or any day, but the vision was so real. It seemed as if she was there. She blinked her eyes again, tried to clear the vision. You’re not dreaming, you’re not dreaming…she tried to tell herself, she tried to persuade herself that she wasn’t still dreaming, but she still wanted to be dreaming-because that way she could be back to being the bunny. But from what we know….the mystery figure was a non-human with extraordinary powers. That night, when I woke up from my long dream, I almost had nostalgia because, I woke up with powers that night. They were unbelievable powers, and although I didn’t want to believe it and secondly, because I was still in apparent (coherent) shock, I decided maybe it was best not to tell anyone about it. I was only human, after all. This would die down eventually. I wanted to sink back into my wonderful dream, and I so badly wanted to relive that experience again, of daydreaming and getting lost in my thoughts of what could be possible. Maybe it wasn’t good to start daydreaming. Maybe I shouldn’t have done that, because now I have powers I shouldn’t have-dangerous ones that could hurt people. Not that I don’t like it, because I-well, I don’t like it, to be honest with you. I wish I could be like that someday. Finish my daydream, finish my endless battle with time. Things would work out, everything would work out, and I’d finish my dream…finally.


March 23-end

March 23rd
Old writing to critique:
Beyond the Trapdoor (written 2021), word count: +685 words
I flinched, almost gasping as the blade was cutthroat to my eye. “What do you want?” I asked testily. It was a phoenix, one of those mystical creatures I had heard about, but I didn’t know it was REAL! (I wasn’t one of those people to believe so quickly all the myths and legends)

It’s my fourteenth birthday, and I woke up today thinking of all of those things. My mother and father had died a long time ago, and I had been surviving on my own, eating food off the streets and just little morsels, for the majority of my childhood. “Let the fittest survive” is what they said…and now I knew I had to be ready for whatever challenges came my way.

I walked down to the woods that day; and experienced something amazing.
It was a trapdoor. Not just any trapdoor, mind you, but a MAGICAL trapdoor. At least I think it was a magical trapdoor because it looked like one. I gasped and held my breath, waiting for a magical apparition to appear in the sky like, “you have opened the trapdoor and now all your powers have been revealed.”
But instead, all I heard was the tree branches rustling and the branches withering. I shivered tight, thinking of that time-the time where I plunged off of the cliff, stifling a scream. Just below me was the torrents of raging water. I gulped. I’m going to die.

All of the sudden, as I was looking at the trapdoor and nervously twitching my thumbs, I heard a noise behind me, and there were talons grabbing me from behind the back. I screamed, and spun around and faced the gold-orange phoenix. “What do you want?” I demanded.

“All I want is a good life.”

The portal started to get sucked in and there was a magical eclipse or epiphany of some sort. My eyes widened and I saw shooting stars.

“We have to go in now,” I whispered under my breath.

The phoenix looked at me and transformed, right before my eyes, in dazzling glitter like form. He was actually a human! I stared in blank astonishment.

I was stuck to the ground. “Whoa.”

“Hello. My name is Christopher.” He then proceeded to pull out a sword, and wielding it he swept it over his head.

“Wait, can you help me go into the other world?” I asked. “Of course, dear lady. I can help you go anywhere. And I’ll also help teach you magic.”


And with that, he transformed magically back into a phoenix and grabbed me by the talons, and dropped me into the other world.

“Ah!” I yelped, turning to face somebody. It was getting dark now and I was in some sort of forest. There were wolves howling and also branches creaking. I involuntarily tensed up, nervously.

“Hello there.” I screamed, and dropped my knife.

“Who are you?” I demanded. The wolf stood there and looked very majestical in the shining moonlight. “I’m Star, the leader of the wolf clan around this area. It’s my job to protect the clan, and everybody around it.”

This was giving me chills. (Not the wolf, the whole forest scene.)

Star glanced at me, and with one last penetrating stare, he hopped away.

I shivered. That was so weird. And creepy.

“Are you okay?” Christopher rushed up to me.

“Yeah..” I didn’t bother to tell him that I had just been in a weird forest with a wolf that didn’t really bother to talk to me but was SO odd.

I smiled faintly back at him. “Anyways, let’s just find a place to stay for the night, okay?”


We walked for about 5 miles/ish before we came to a cave. It looked well-hidden and safe from any enemy attacks (or suspicious wolves) so I decided it was a nice place to stay.
“Christopher!” I hollered. “Do you want to stay here?” He glanced my way. “What?” “I found a cave, do you want to stay in here?”

“Sure!”


March 24th +388 words
“Wait.”
“Ahhh!”
“Did you know that…”
“I’m so exhausted.”


All of these fill my brain, and they overwhelm me, almost choking me as I speak. I overhear the grownups talking, and my mind is full of jam-packed activity. I can’t seem to move, and I can’t seem to think at the moment. I’m just being…I’m just being myself. Statements that other people made years ago, and people that are just being themselves. My mind’s a chaotic one, that’s for sure, I mean, you simply wouldn’t want to look in there. That day, I was really exhausted. Exhausted from the day, and exhausted from all the words inside my head that I had but couldn’t come out, the words that were unspoken that I didn’t want to say. I had so much hidden inside me, that it was like the perfect gem, the perfect area for me to find. I was maybe just tired. From working so hard…from the week…from just everything in life. It was just so hard sometimes to be a person on Earth, just existing. I know it seems weird that way-I’m ranting too much, I know, and it seems like I’m whining and taking everything I’ve been given for granted. But even when you’re just human, it’s facts. Just who you are. And not who you want to be. I hear screaming, wild screaming from far away, and I turn my head to see who it is, and I’m kind of shocked to see who that is. It leaves a stray ringing in my ear, and it turns out that it’s the kids from down the block. They were screaming loudly and playing, even though there was no sudden and urgent emergency for me to attend to. I didn’t know that day that my life would be changed forever. I didn’t know that one day, I’d be somewhere else, and I didn’t think about how our surroundings change. People change over time, and I guess, in hindsight, I’ve changed as a person as well, even though I haven’t really realized it. My brain is so packed with activity…it’s not filled with mindless thoughts, it’s filled with important thoughts that can maybe impact the world. But as I watch everybody and do everything, I wonder can they hear me? Will they ever listen? Will I get a chance to speak? Will they hear my voice?


March 28th +521 words
Analysis of The Knives (written in 2020)

Annabelle looked all around her nervously. This certainly didn’t look like the caves. Or was it really? Warren put a hand on her back reassuringly. “It’s fine, Annabelle-he started to say. “You’re just looking for the knives, right?” “Yeah, but I’m trying to find a place where I can just hang out.” On a normal basis, Annabelle lived with her step-mom, Lisa, in her house. It was a pretty nice place, to be honest. No one could argue with that. It was a one-story house, and although it had frames on the side and the house was starting to collapse a little (you could see the sides of it. It really was.) The house was empty, and nothing was in the house…it was getting kind of dreary around here, spooky, as if there was nobody and no one present at the current moment. Lisa wasn’t even here! Or Warren, for that matter. I looked at the swaying curtains soem more. Annabelle was tired, all of the sudden, even if she was just in her own house. “I think I have to retire.” She told the empty room. No one responded, and so she left, leaving there to be no one in the room.


2 hours later, as she sits pondering how and about the literal meaning of life.

Warren had finally arrived, and Annabelle sighed and exhaled. “You’re here! Finally.” Warren had arrived to the house. It was kind of broken-down still, but in that moment, Annabelle didn’t really care. “Yeah, I am. Are you ready to harness your powers?” “What powers-oh.” She remembered that they were still on the quest. The quest to go searching for the knives. She thought that they had been long gone, but apparently not. Fiona, Driel, and Sherry would never act like this…at least, she never thought that she would ask them for their help. Annabelle never wanted to ask for their help. Annabelle actually liked living in this location, because the mailbox was only a short walk away, plus there were the caves. She’d been living here for fourteen entire years, and nothing had really changed. Maybe it doesn’t have to. Annabelle thought to herself. After all, I’m looking for the magic in the knives, what the knives can actually do, right? That’s got to give me something to go on. Something that can make-she was momentarily cut off from her train of thought by Warren staring at her. “Are you okay?” Annabelle forced a smile, and then he helped her to her feet inside Lisa’s house, on the dark brown floorboards. “Of course I’m okay. Annabelle walked a little further, but she was a little wobbly and accidentally tripped. “Oh-sorry, I should not have done that.” She remembered that she was still, of course, new at using the knives and had to pay attention to what she was doing. Taking a deep breath again, she walked a little further and opened the door just a crack, trying to see outside. “I’m here.” she whispered under her breath, hoping nobody could hear her, and then stepped outside, into the break of day…with the knives.

March 30th +467 words
My hand was trapped on something else, as I stared ahead of me. It looked like it was cold..and freezing to the touch. It was sweet and had a mango flavor. In reality, somebody had just handed it to me.
It’s all quiet on the homefront where I am, and I can hear the rustling around me. Shhh. Shh. Shh. I turn my head, slightly amused but also not at the same time. “Er, what are you doing?” I ask, laughing. I noted that really, only the slightest noise could disrupt anything here where I was. Whee! I was slipping and sliding now, down the fortress, and I was so glad that I had finally bought (out of inexpensive money that was priceless and was used for better purchases) I’d bought comfy socks. For myself, and for me to use. I smiled in absolute delight. This might be one of the only times i’d ever even owned-wait. I thought back to that other time in the winter when I’d been gifted socks. Shaking my head, I cleared my memory of that fact. It was a hazy memory, that’s for certain, and I didn’t really need to remember why it was even there, or why I had that stored in my memory…but waking up that day, to the breaking of dawn, I was astonished to see something so shocking, so marvelous I couldn’t almost believe my eyes. It was like Christmas day times one thousand. Actually, I knew it wasn’t Christmas, but if it were that’d be awesome. She gave me the socks, and I eagerly tore open the package. “This is for me?” I asked, looking around just in case she meant it for someone else. It was for me. It wasn’t my birthday or anything either. Just then, I realized what the rustling sound had been from earlier. You know how you always want to look at presents before you even open them? The rustling sound was the wrapping paper around the socks. So I hugged my new socks, glad that I’d finally gotten them, and silence enclosed all around me, like a warm blanket, as I sat and warmed up by the comfy fire. But that’s not even what I was getting. I was actually getting something else. My hand was trapped on something else, as I stared ahead of me. It looked like it was cold..and freezing to the touch. It was sweet and had a mango flavor. In reality, somebody had just handed it to me. (and it wasn’t socks, thank goodness. I wasn’t sure what it was, but I knew it was something delicious!) I was savoring the first taste already, even though I didn’t know what it was. I knew that my “gift” for the day technically was socks, even though what the person was giving me wasn’t that in particular. Smiling, I was glad to be alive. Glad to use it. “Thank you for your generosity.” I gushed, handing my stick to the person. They smiled back. “You’re welcome.”

March 31st +1806 words
Thank you notes…this is the last day, sadly
Before I start, I’m just going to say, I’m not the best at writing thank you notes to people. I’m really not, but I’m going to try to make this good. (I mean, my July ‘21 leaders got a whole project, so I’m not going to envy them for that.) You guys really deserve the best because you put a whole lot of work and effort into the cabin, and it showed. I could tell, from every week when I showed up, to just counting dailies, weeklies, etc. And now I really am glad I signed up for historical fiction in the first place-or thought of putting hi-fi as a choice on my sign up, because otherwise I’d never be here, where I am today-writing this. I remember why I wanted to sign up for hi-fi-well, not exactly sure, but I think it was because a) I’d never been in the cabin b) it seemed like a fun genre to write in. And it was, all month (March) long! I spent the entirety of March doing that, and now I can say I’ve been in hi-fi too. What I really wanted to say was that I loved this session so much, not only because it was really great, but because of the people. I really liked it, and that’s maybe why I decided to come back. And I really…I just really loved being in hi-fi, from start to finish. I know some of it must have been hard. I know that I was inactive the last week due to some personal reasons, and I’m really sorry about that, so I have to express my apologies (on my end.) I could have helped the cabin more by doing about four dailies that I missed plus some word wars. But I didn’t, and that’s on me. (and I know it.) This intro is getting kind of long, so on to individual people.

Leaders:

Mac: Ahh…Mac, I can’t even tell you what a journey this has been. From the very start of SWC to the finish, you lead me through my writing journey and sharpened my skills (thanks for that) and were a great SWC leader, despite the day. Thank you for always being there, for just being available to provide advice whenever needed, to tell us when to do things, or to just always being encouraging. Being a leader is tough…you have to do things even when you don’t want to, and yet you still showed up every day, you still kept at it, and that’s the kind of perseverance that’ll help you in life-that even helped me get through this session! …Thank you for drawing my profile picture as well, I really liked it and she looks awesome from the shirt (love the shirt) to the hair. You perfected that. You’re a great leader, and maybe Tokei too never forget that.



Vivi: Where do I even start? Do I have a starting…I don’t know where to start. First of all, thank you for being my word count group co leader. Thanks for adding all of those words, points, and seeds, updating the description when it did need it. Thank you for being an awesome person, from the start of SWC to the finish. You’re a really kind person, even on those days when SWC kept you busy or on your toes, and you’re really nice, from reminding everyone that the next weekly was due or the daily was due. And now we can look back at here when it’s next March and say “Hey, remember when we were in Hi-fi together?” or something along those lines. Like me, I’m sure it wasn’t always easy. I’m sure you were frustrated sometimes when I wasn’t online or when you had to go do something. And actually, I’m going to put something in here too. I didn’t even participate in the second cabin wars (which is why we lost at least two.) So I have to apologize for that. But I really, really loved being in your word count group and I loved being in hi-fi, from reading the stories every week, to deciphering the clues that were brought up every week and updated.


Rockie: Hi Rockie! I know you were a huge part of how the cabin was run as well, so I have to express my gratitude. First of all, you’re a great- I mean sorry, I need a better adjective-fantastic person. You’re an awesome co, if I were Mac and Vivi to be honest, I’d have fun working with you, and even from my point of view as a camper I can tell you’re really nice and fun to interact with. And the cabin’s STORYLINE I mean, it must have taken ages for you guys to write the storyline. That’s not really the point, though. The point was, thank you for being a great leader this session, and thank you for guiding me through my writing and through this month. <33


Hosts:

BIRDI: How would I even host a camp like this, with minors wanting to type stories every day? I actually can’t answer that question because I don’t actually know. It must be a lot of pressure, from updating the cabin point description to changing the dailies and weeklies. I can’t even tell you how much it would be to host a camp of this size-it would take a lot of work. And people coming to you all the time for questions, that must get annoying sometimes but somehow, you still end up being the kind and generous person you are.


SAWYER/HONEY: hello, we meet again. I don’t even know how you manage to pull it off, with the other co-hosts, from releasing the writing competition to the camper/leader applications and word wars. I can see right away that you have the host instincts because you were meant to be a leader-you have the right personality and the right thought pattern/experience. I also feel like it would be hard to be a co-host because not only are you foreshadowed by the actual host, you’re kind of always asked questions too, which is kind of…not dependent on the thing. But thanks for always being there, for being present in SWC, and for just being a great co-host.


BAKIE: You know the first thing people say about co-hosts? They have to agree on things. They have to make the final decision and vote. (Actually, no, that’s just my definition of co-hosts, but anyway, let’s get moving) thank you for co-hosting this session of SWC. I really loved it, and thank you for making it possible. Thank you for doing the work and effort into everything that made it happen, and thank you for being…being an amazing person. Hard work doesn’t get unrecognized, and I can see that you and all the other co-hosts put hard work into making this fifteenth session of SWC be a great one.

KAT: You do the sorting, right? At least that’s what it says on your bio :p Anyways, whether or not you do the sorting, (which, by the way, is such an important part of the camp even if it’s kind of dull, looking through the hundreds of applications.) host the camp, or even co-host, you’re still a valuable person to SWC, because you spend literally hours-and I mean hours, of your time devoted to SWC and that means a lot-not only to the people involved, but because by touching lives, you’ve made an impact on their writing skills, their lives, and friendship overall, which is what it’s about. Thank you for being a great co-host.


Co-leaders (I AM NOT GOING TO DO ALL OF YOU BECAUSE THAT’S TOO MANY (there’s like 30 of you, and my fingers are going to be exhausted from typing and I don’t have time for that now.) but only the peeps I KNOW AND HAVE TALKED WITH))

Jia: Hi, I’m writing this note to my own sister, but thank you for being a great co this session. You even added my words and points this session, so thank you for that. I’m sure you’ve been told this before, but you have leader potential, which is probably why you were chosen for co. And thank you for telling me to sign up for SWC in the first place because I was so undecided about it. Non-fi is actually a good genre, even if it is non-fiction, because it helps inform a lot of people about things, so I’m glad you were chosen for that cabin -ilysm Jia!

Cami: Hiii Cami, thank you for leading SWC this session, and thank you for being a great co-leader and friend to my sister. To be honest, at this point in life, it means a lot to me, you really don’t know how much, and thank you for just counting up everything, from the words to the points in the main cabin, to helping myth. (oh yes, you’re still a smol kid, I can guarantee that, so I’m also allowed to call you that.)

Arli: hello I haven’t interacted with you much because I wasn’t in real-fi this session I was in hi-fi, but we were allies! That’s gotta count for something, right? Anyways, thank you for being a great co and thank you for being a leader this session and for putting forth dedication into SWC; it doesn’t go unappreciated.

Zai: *gives you lasagna* runs away. I honestly typed Polar the second I started writing this thank you note and then pressed delete. Thank you for…thank you for everything. I could say thank you for a million things right now, from creating that one workshop, to helping me with (almost possibly everything in my life). To be honest it’s a lot of stuff. And I know even now it’s probably a busy time in your life, but you still manage to cram SWC into it, so thank you for putting your energy and life into SWC, it means a lot to the community and it means a lot that you can do it.

Jade: thank you for co-leading poetry! That must have been so much throughout the whole of March. I wasn’t in poetry, but I actually wrote that down as one of my options on my signup. From what I can tell, poetry was a great cabin this session (you were top three, so I’m sure it was) and thank you for adding my words. Poetry is a great genre and in it’s prose and form, it really invokes meaning and life into every written word. Thank you for putting your time into SWC this March!



Campers:

To all the campers out there, thank you for signing up for SWC, and thank you for making SWC what it is, it wouldn’t be possible without you!

Weeklies:

weekly number 1
part 1
+349 words
Trying to live, breathe again
Life to the best ability
This game of life, amazing

Pushing on through strife we try to find our youth
Long ago, we used to play and laugh
As we did long ago, it seems like
Yesterday

Once there was a girl named Rain
She loved to read write and sing, the joy and laughter it would bring
She was in SWC, write write!
No, it’s not a crime to fight to write,
Write write write until your fingers fall, write
And here in SWC we don’t discriminate against
People for writing we build friendships and community.

The rain was falling
The day I woke up
I tried to not cry
But it was still falling still falling
Down to the sky
The rain was falling.
The day we woke up,
It was steadily dripping
Down on our faces,
On everything around us
The rain was falling
When I made my way to the window
When I climbed and peeked to the sea
When the thunder started to roll
When lightning struck and I couldn’t see
The rain was falling
I held the one droplet in my hand,
Hoping for something to happen,
Amazed at how the water was contained,
And that it could fall in the first place
The rain was falling
The clouds formed that day
And anybody who looked at the sky
Could see that a storm was incoming.
It wasn’t just me-but it was incoming impending doom.
The rain was falling
Sometimes I wondered why the rain kept falling.

We had to protect ourselves under an umbrella
To not get wet
To not be kept cold under the wintry weather
But it was essential for us to do.
The rain was falling
Puddles appeared on the streets
They were everywhere
Splash!
We fell into them,
Laughing
The rain was falling that day.



Sometimes
Blank thoughts ramble around my head
Provoking thoughts like
Thoughts I shouldn’t even be thinking
Are they true? Are they good or just minacious?
I don’t know what to do about them but it’s fine with me.
part 2:
+540 words
Welcome to my essay on an unpolitical topic. Since the topic was supposed to be unpolitical, of course, the first thing I thought about when seeing the topic was politics. Sides argue, people fight, there isn’t any side to consider. Debating, right and wrong. Choose the right side. And/or lose your life trying to. (and your political party, which matters when in debates.) One thing matters in life, and that one thing, believe it or not, is not money. Money takes up everything on earth, and some people can argue against that, by saying “money can’t buy happiness.” or “money doesn’t grow on trees.” But then look at society today. It’s the same as the 1900’s! (No, it’s not.) The system has changed, things and idealisms have changed. There’s more competition, more expectations that we expect from the young generation. We expect kids to go to school so that they can do their homework so that they can go to high school and then college and then have kids themselves and have a nice house with a nice car and a nice family. That’s the “American dream.” But is it really true? Sure, that might be the road to success for most people, when looking at the bigger picture. It gets you to a good life. But would you always be happy, in this case? The answer would probably be no. You would have to pay for the house, and then pay for the car, which is probably expensive, and then the taxes, which also cost money, and if you don’t have student loans or extra taxes from the bank (which you probably don’t want, due to inflation nowadays. Prices are rising for everything, leading up to unemployment leading to less job spots (ha, good luck to me finding a job)) Because that’s the way the system’s always been, and because we’re living in the twenty-first century, so it needs to be that way, it clearly is the way. Evidence: you can see teachers. They work day after day, night after night. They work around the clock providing students their education. But they’re underpaid. That’s why so many teachers end up going on strikes, because of the pay cuts and because of the lack of the salary that they get. And group projects, don’t even get me started on those. Teachers normally assign group projects, thinking that it’s going to be fun for the entire class, when in actuality it’s not. Some students do almost all of the work in a group project, and there’s some people who don’t do any at all. When it’s supposed to feel fun, when it’s supposed to feel like it’s amazing. Nobody ever said that they “wanted” to be in the education system because the government made them. Nobody ever said that climate change was existent and that we had to do something about it. It’s just things that are happening and that are relevant to human society nowadays.

So in conclusion, I ask you to take some time in your own life to start thinking. Think about how you could change your life. Think about how maybe, these issues aren’t just relevant now, but things we have to change for the better.
part 3:
Rose and the Legacy, originally written March 2021, revised in March 2022. Entire story not included in this forum post.
+927 words

Characters:
Main character: Rose
Narrator
Mother (deceased in the story)
Father
Sister
Guests of the funeral

Setting: Funeral grounds, Rose’s home.


MOTHER: “I want to be there when you get what’s coming to you.”
Pauses for a second to stare at the sunset.
An emotional moment follows as both mother and daughter realize what this means for both of them, Rose tries not to cry.
MOTHER: *hushed tone, whispering.* “I’ll always be with you.”
Rose starts crying, tears visibly falling down her face now. You can see them glistening on her face.
Exit Rose to stage right.
Recap of the person’s life
NARRATOR: “She was a wonderful person, full of joy and hope. People were mourning and talking about the legacy and life she led. There was going to be a funeral for her a week from now. It was going to be all planned out.”
ROSE: I knew that the reason we had a special connection was because she was my mother, but I never really understood why. I always felt like she was more connected to me than my father, and as I grew older, I began to understand the differences between the two. I couldn’t believe that she was dying. The one person that had brought life into my life, the person who had taught me to live, how to walk and talk and speak, and had birthed me of all things, was dying. But she had taught me how to be a better person.
NARRATOR: And her legacy would live on even after her death, we’d always remember her. Nobody would ever forget the memories and times we had together.
Scene 2, Act 1
Rose stares into space, thinking.
Rose’s sister comes into the room.
SISTER: “What’s wrong?”
ROSE: “Nothing.” (tries to act normal, but really isn’t.)
From background:
DAD: “Rose! You have to go to sleep now! It’s your bedtime!”
Rose stares at the sky, which is full of stars and is pitch black. She thinks about philosophical ideas and how she would miss her mom and the legacy.
Ten minutes later, it is time for Rose to go to sleep. Rose walks off to sleep.
SISTER: “Good night, Rose!” (smiling, happy, and joyful)
ROSE: (smiles as well, hugs her sister) “Good night!”
Exit sister to stage left.
Rose is on center stage
Rose goes to sleep, thinking about her family and how they have supported her during this difficult time. Her sleep is peaceful and dreamless.

Scene 3, Act 1
Enter Rose’s sister, from stage left
Sister spots Rose, in her bed. She doesn’t want her to oversleep, so rushes over to her to try to shake her out of her bed.
SISTER: “Wake up, Rose! It’s a new day!”
ROSE: *laughs* “I know.”
Rose goes to the mirror and fixes her hair carefully. She proceeds to change her clothes, all with her sister watching her.
ROSE: “Alright, I’m up and completely ready to start the day!”
Inside, Rose thinks about how her mother has died, and she feels like a failure for not being able to keep her alive. She should have been a better daughter. And she thinks about the last moments they had together, and the promise she made to her. Rose feels bad about this and guilty that she couldn’t do it.

Scene 4

One week later…
NARRATOR: Family and friends are gathered around. This is the day they are going to mourn the passing of Rose’s mother. The funeral day has finally arrived, and everybody is either doing two things at the moment: grieving, or giving their condolences. Mood is bleak with black clothes.
FATHER: “I’m sorry, Rose.”
The ring of the funeral bell sounds, and it is time to go and start the funeral. Pastor starts reading the eulogy out loud.
Rose gets up from the funeral bench and starts to play the piano. Nobody attending the funeral looks at her, but she doesn’t care. She hits all of the notes, and although the notes are played rather fast, it still sounds sweet and harmonious.
Rose walks to the podium gracefully to recite a eulogy about her mother. She has notes just in case.
ROSE: “She was a beautiful person. Always willing to help others, and she felt like a bigger part of our family. She taught me how to read and write. I remember when she gave me this-”
Rose pulls out a small silver necklace, and tries not to cry again.
Some audience members try not to cry as well.
ROSE: “She was a special person to me.”
Rose walks back to the pews and places a flower on top of the casket.
It is chilly, very cold, and many are crying as they walk to the graveyard.
Rose buries her face in her sister’s shoulder, not wanting to hear what’s going to happen next.
SISTER: “It’ll be alright.”

Act 5, Scene 1
NARRATOR/ROSE: People have come to my house to drop off gifts as condolences, and others have stopped by just to say hello and give cards. I can feel the wound in my heart healing. It would take time for my heart to heal. I know it’s going to take time, even as much as ten years, for me to forget about her dying-but I know that no matter what, I’ll have my family and friends to help me go along with life. But at last, my mother was at rest, and that’s what mattered at the end of the day. And perhaps that was just a blessing in disguise.
The day we woke up, it seemed like I was walking around in a fog. It should have been like a dream, or maybe a haze, but I knew it wasn’t. Maybe I had misplaced something somewhere, or forgotten the car keys? But I knew for sure I hadn’t that day. Breathing heavily, I checked the time again. “Oh, only 7:35 am. That should be plenty of time for me to get ready.” Hurriedly, I rushed to the doorway, fixed the bedsheets, and brushed my hair, all in the matter of five minutes. But the day I woke up, it still seemed like I was walking in a fog. I didn’t know where I was going or where I was because it seemed like everybody was so much older than me. It seemed like I was looking up at everybody, and I didn’t have to worry much about their responsibilities or their problems. So it shouldn’t worry me much now that I’m *FINALLY!* almost ten. It’s amazing how time works that way. Sometimes I think that I want to be all grown up, and sometimes I want to stay a kid again. But because that day I knew I wasn’t walking in a fog, I knew I wasn’t lost in thought when I bumped into my classmate. “Watch where you’re going!” he snapped at me, annoyedly. “Oh, sorry-” I was cut off by that by the ring of the bell. I actually found school pretty fun-we did decimals and learned about state capitals, who doesn’t like that? (Most kids around my age think school is boring but I don’t, because I’m not a normal kid.) I finally finished getting everything ready. Alright. Let me straighten out the #2 pencils…perfect. They look great. And I watched as the teacher made her way into the room. I counted slowly under my breath and finally, the school day was done. I could jump rope! That was one of my favorite after-school activities- jump roping. How many times could you jump rope for? I could jump rope for about twenty so far, but some people could jump for longer.

part 4

+356 words
The day we woke up, it seemed like I was walking around in a fog. It should have been like a dream, or maybe a haze, but I knew it wasn’t. Maybe I had misplaced something somewhere, or forgotten the car keys? But I knew for sure I hadn’t that day. Breathing heavily, I checked the time again. “Oh, only 7:35 am. That should be plenty of time for me to get ready.” Hurriedly, I rushed to the doorway, fixed the bedsheets, and brushed my hair, all in the matter of five minutes. But the day I woke up, it still seemed like I was walking in a fog. I didn’t know where I was going or where I was because it seemed like everybody was so much older than me. It seemed like I was looking up at everybody, and I didn’t have to worry much about their responsibilities or their problems. So it shouldn’t worry me much now that I’m *FINALLY!* almost ten. It’s amazing how time works that way. Sometimes I think that I want to be all grown up, and sometimes I want to stay a kid again. But because that day I knew I wasn’t walking in a fog, I knew I wasn’t lost in thought when I bumped into my classmate. “Watch where you’re going!” he snapped at me, annoyedly. “Oh, sorry-” I was cut off by that by the ring of the bell. I actually found school pretty fun-we did decimals and learned about state capitals, who doesn’t like that? (Most kids around my age think school is boring but I don’t, because I’m not a normal kid.) I finally finished getting everything ready. Alright. Let me straighten out the #2 pencils…perfect. They look great. And I watched as the teacher made her way into the room. I counted slowly under my breath and finally, the school day was done. I could jump rope! That was one of my favorite after-school activities- jump roping. How many times could you jump rope for? I could jump rope for about twenty so far, but some people could jump for longer.

+501 words
Italy is an amazing place. Who wouldn’t want to go there? First of all, there’s the delicacies. Irresistible food, finger-licking food that you just can’t get your hands away from, who wouldn’t agree? It’s just the most amazing journey you’ve ever been on. Italy’s national flag is red, white, and green. It’s along the Mediterranean Sea and is shaped like a boot, but has sort of an inward shape on the inside. Of course, nowadays there are restrictions due to things such as the corona virus pandemic, but it is still a great place to visit and go back to if you have the right funds and time allocated. As for food, who doesn’t like pasta?! I like pasta. So along with that, Italy also has some pretty great tourist attractions. There’s Venice, which is the heart of Italy. This is commonly known as the “heart of the city” but actually, Venice is built on top of many bridges, forming a small river throughout Italy. The music. Italian music is known for beng mushy and lovesongs, but not all of them are ballads. Secondly, Verona is rumored to be one of the best cities in Italy as well, not just because it is the “love” city of Romeo and Juliet. There are centuries-old buildings there, (and some of them still stand today.) made of stucco, plaster, and many more materials. It’s one of the oldest cities in Italy, which is why it’s worth going to if you have the chance. Some of them are classical and rock/jazz style music, which you can find in many hits across the city. Many people visit this part of Italy, and it’s known for it’s rowboats and people rowing there to see the little shops on the side of the streets daily/nightly. The Colosseum is probably the most famous historical attraction you’ll hear about in Italy. It’s been there ever since the ancient days, and has survived a lot of things: wars, fights, battles, and even downfalls of kingdoms. Yet, it still stands, for visitors to look at. You can take a look at the amazing marble staircases of the Colosseum and gaze at the statues. Nothing else to do? You can either gaze at the scenery, or stop to do what you think is right-of course, marble tiles are fun to look at, but there are other things to see as well, such as the cliffs and coastlines of Italy. Those are always very pretty, plus the crashing waves along the shores. There are also lighthouses you can observe along the way, to add to the coastline effect. In conclusion, Italy’s one of the most astonishing, breathtaking places you’d want to visit. The boot-shaped country and songs that are sung late at night, the rivers that divide in half and the cliffs to look out of along with the splendor of the waves beneath you… it’s just a glorious place and not one to miss when you’re planning your next travel destination!

weekly total: 2673 words



weekly number 2
part 1: (I partnered with @Shadowssong (non-fi) to do this part.)
+505 words
The day I woke up, I saw something. It was a dolphin jumping out of the water. Splash! The dolphin seemed to be clicking it's tongue and laughing, and jumping through the water. He was getting me wet, but I didn't care. The water glinted in itself and then started to shine as the waves lapped. I smiled, insanely happy with the turnout, but I didn't want to immediately jump in after the dolphin. I wanted to go feed him-cont.The day I woke up, I saw something. It was a dolphin jumping out of the water. Splash! The dolphin seemed to be clicking it's tongue and laughing, and jumping through the water. He was getting me wet, but I didn't care. The water glinted in itself and then started to shine as the waves lapped. I smiled, insanely happy with the turnout, but I didn't want to immediately jump in after the dolphin. I wanted to go feed him
and do something useful to society for once. I wanted to do something unlike any other. The dolphin clicked his tongue again, and I glanced at the nearby equipment. Surely there must be something useful around here. Oh! I smiled. There happened to be an orange life jacket that I could use. I put that on hesitantly, and then strapped it to my chest and to my back. That was done and over with.


The dolphin seemed to be splashing and turning in different directions now, and it clicked it's tongue again. I was kind of hesitant to go and feed the dolphin,and I glanced at the mere supplies that were just sitting there, uselessly, being unused. What were they even good for? Then I looked at the dolphin, playfully splashing and flipping it's tail in the clear blue water. I wanted to be free like that, but something was holding me back. A voice inside me whispered, are you afraid? I snortedAfraid of what? Going to feed the dolphin, of all things? Or maybe that wasn't it. Maybe I was actually afraid to jump into the water myself. I didn't want to admit it, but it was true. Maybe I won't be afraid anymore. I thought. With a small, brief glance at the life jacket that was near the doorway, I leaped into the water with a shriek. “Whee!” I jumped into the water and jumped into the water with the dolphin. Breathlessly, I turned to face the dolphin, who's eyelashes were twitching oddly
and making a strange noise. Concerned for his welfare, I stopped and guided the dolphin to safety. He was making some sort of noise, at it sounded pitiful and helpless. I wanted to help, so I gave him what he wanted: some wound help and also some gracious, precious love. “Here you go!” The dolphin flapped and flicked his tail one last time at me before utterly disappearing into the water one last time. I watched the dolphin descend into the water, happy that I'd finally, found a friend.

part 2: +804 words
I bet you’re wondering two things. What’s your name? I never told you my name at the beginning, did I? My name is Charlotte de Santos, and I don’t have any magical powers that I can think of. Most people call me “Char” or “Lottie.” That’s short for my actual name which is Charlotte. On that specific day, I was watching the dolphin play in the water. The dolphin was one of my favorite marine animals to watch-not because I wanted to become a marine biologist or anything, but because I just liked watching sea animals. In terms of my personality, I think I’m kind of an ambivert, I’m not completely introverted but I’m not completely extroverted either. If I took that Myer’s Briggs test that everybody’s been taking, I’d probably be an ISFP-A. Oh, yeah, and I forgot to say that my zodiac sign is a Virgo! One of my hobbies is to draw and do art, music, gymnastics, and if I could control anything, I’d control the future and not the past. I’m twelve years old, and in the seventh grade. Also, a human of the homo sapiens species, if you couldn’t tell that already from my long rant. But I bet you could, because you’re a great observant person like that. Personally, I love shrimp cooked and I also love sushi and fried bananas (plantains) with rice and cereal on a normal basis. I don’t think that cookies and candy should come during the holidays only, and I miss Christmas even during the off months, like in the middle of June when nobody’s even celebrating Christmas. I also like to rock climb and play with my sisters, and that’s about it on me!


My mom always said I had the greatest strengths. “Gather them from deep within, Charlotte.” she’d whisper to me quietly when I went to sleep. I didn’t always know what she meant or why she was saying this, but I knew it was vitally important to do so, so I did it every day. Because I was younger, I didn’t understand what she meant, but now that I’m slightly older and I suppose I’m wiser, I guess I know what she means now. But wait, I did. It meant that I had strengths I didn’t know I had. Maybe I had strengths from deep within? That was probably it. I contemplated this. What were my strengths? Hmmm…I was pretty good at helping other people, like that lost and lonely dolphin. And I was great at being empathetic, kind, and observant to what other people were feeling. And I loved animals. Maybe I just wanted to be a person who could help, for once. And I know I exhibited a friendly vibe whenever I was splashing in the water with the dolphin (never disclosed his name, but pretty sure he had one.) I did have dreams for the future too-like how I wanted to one day be an interior designer and one day start my own business. But since that was a long way away, I could only dream about it. I set the water pail down and sighed. The only thing I could do was live in the present. Well, thanks for reading about my strengths and goals for the future, hope you liked it!


Ha! I get irritated by so many things I could go on and on and on about things I get irritated by. This girl, Charlotte, is irritated by a lot of things. The first thing I could tell you about is probably bugs. Don’t like them, don’t need them, don’t want them. I have a fond dislike of them since the DAY they were created. Somebody call the exterminator, they need to go out of my house. It’s just a fact about me. Albeit the next fact about me. I also don’t like the dark. I don’t know what it is about me, but I’m just terrified and scared of the dark. I know that kind of sounds childish, considering I’m twelve already and should have outgrown that fear, but yeah, I’m kind of scared of the dark and whenever I see a shadow or something like that, I scream. Maybe I envision darkness to bad things and then connect that in my mind. The last thing I’m scared of wouldn’t really surprise you, but maybe it would. It’s other people. I don’t like other people getting in my business. It’s really stingy and gets in my nerves whenever people try to get in my business, although technically I’m afraid of crowds and loud music. I would do anything to get away from those, no matter how hard I try. Oh, well, I guess you can’t do anything about that. I guess that covers all of my fears and things I’m scared of!
part 3: setting +411 words
I stood in absolute awe. It looked as if I was in an aquarium. I didn’t know I was in an aquarium, but that looked like that was where I was. Entrapped in the huge gulf of water was the many fish swimming around gleefully. They were so tiny! I had to squint to see them. It was also slightly cold in the aquarium, so I had to wear a sweatshirt in order to still keep myself warm at the same time. “Is…is this normal?” I asked somebody close to me, who looked like an aquarium worker and who’d probably be more knowledgeable about the subject than me. “Yeah, it probably is,” they replied lazily. “The air conditioner’s always on here.” “Oh.” The worker walked off, sweeping the last of the dirty remnants off the ground…and leaving me to stand there, alone. I sighed, lonely again. Charlotte, why couldn’t you jut fit in for once? The ground was kind of carpeted with some intricate designs in different colors. They were in lines, patterns that were shooting up from the ground to make the carpet on the ground that I was standing on right now. Amused by this fact, I stared a little bit further. It looked as if they were combined together to make..another color? I didn’t know what that was. I think it was slightly orange/grey. “Blurp.” Shocked, I looked up to see who that was. Oh. I was still in the aquarium. It was the dolphin again! Ruefully, I smiled at the dolphin. “It’s you again, didn’t expect to see you here.” I touched the paned glass of the aquarium, eye to eye with the dolphin, the grey skin nearly with my clothing. I let out a breath. “Yeah, it’s really hard out here, isn’t it? Sorry, I can’t go with you, I can’t travel through glass.” Wishing I could was one thing. Actually doing it was another. The dolphin clicked it’s tongue again and dove off into the water. I remembered that one time when I healed the dolphin. I couldn’t do that now, but I could at least observe the dolphin. This was actually a great aquarium exhibit if I wasn’t lying myself. There were different touch-and-see areas where you could touch coral reefs, jellyfish, and little clams that opened and closed to the open ocean. I was surprised by this, but not really, and shocked at what else I could experience by the aquarium.

part 4: premise +202 words

Your main character wanted only one thing. She was just a girl, yes, a twelve-year-old girl that didn’t know much about life. But she was full of integrity, full of intelligence and bravery. She thought maybe that would be enough to pull her along. But that day, she was peeking into the space where she thought perhaps she could find her long-lost friend-a dolphin. She was told that that was where she might find the dolphin, and because she loved animals, and she loved doing things such as art, she liked observing and watching the dolphin. But she never told anybody that, not the workers there, and not even her parents. She was careful to keep her true identity a secret from everybody. But it was getting harder to keep a secret, as she snuck out every day to go see the dolphin, just for the sake of seeing him. It was just a habit-at least, at first she thought it was a habit. But over time, their friendship grew, and she had to ask herself, was it just a habit, or was she actually enjoying this? Maybe she was enjoying this new friendship that had spawned over the past few weeks.

part 5: tying it all together +1009 words

I was just being myself-I was being Charlotte, the girl that everybody loved. I loved the sea, the ocean, and I loved playing with the dolphin. He never ever told me his name, although I kind of wished that he would. The aquarium, as I mentioned before, was always chilly and cold, and had a frontal viewing spot where I could view the dolphin, but no way where I could sit with him in the water and splash with him. I wished I could do that too-sit in the little tube and swim around in the water. That’d be amazing. But the only way you could do that from the outside was that there was outward docks, where outlookers could jump into the pool. Workers could as well, but not just tourists. And there was a maximum capacity of five people, because they didn’t want the dolphin to feel too crowded or anxious. So that strange day when I woke up, I heard a clicking noise. I didn’t know where it came from exactly….BUT I knew it was the dolphin. He was calling me, telling me to go somewhere and to do something. I sighed as I clipped something into my hair. It was a tiny barette I’d brought with me into the aquarium, and I had also brought my sketchbook to draw. I guessed it was finally time for me to do something. The clicking noise, I guessed, was the dolphin. I thought that I was just hallucinating for a second, but I really wasn’t, he was calling out to me! I am here with you…he said, and I knew we shared a special connection. We were together in our likeness with each other, and to be honest with you, in that one moment, that’s all that mattered to me. I stared at the dolphin, and he stared at me. I didn’t have any superpowers like telepathy or telekinesis-although if I did, that’d be really awesome! Maybe somebody could one day grant me some powers of invincibility or telekinisis and I’d finally overtake the forces of the world. But today wasn’t, unfortunately, that specific day. I was standing there, in shock because the dolphin was leaping out of the water. He was doing flips and tricks like it was no big deal, and I stood behind the paned glass and watched him. “Wow, that’s really impressive!” I started, almost as if in awe. I couldn’t believe how he was doing it. Like he was in charge of the whole aquarium, almost. The glass was clear and crystalized, and it looked like it wasn’t really paned. “You imbecile!” I turned around to see who was yelling. I wasn’t sure who that was. It was an aquarium worker, and wow, did they look furious. “I told you not to put the water in the correct way! You have to drain it after!” Uh…alright. That was…strange. I took a step back from the glass, not wanting to get involved in this. The worker’s face was increasingly turning red. “And to think that I hired you!” The youngster looked nervous. “Well, I didn’t know that I had to do that.” “Read the rules next time, will you?” the manager snapped. “I’m really sorry, I didn’t know-” the trainee stuttered, and then skittered off to do something else maybe something productive and useful to society. Coughing, I slid into the chair. It was getting dark, and this was my total last chance to get a swim in with the dolphin. I couldn’t be doing this for any longer. And I couldn’t leave this for any longer. Finally, I spotted something. It was a little, clear blue splash of water near the edge of the pool! I went to it, and crawled in, just to see if it was safe, and I changed into my swimming suit. (which was, by the way, polka dotted) and was bought from the dollar store about five months ago. Enough about that. It was time for me to go into the pool. So I waded in very gently, not wanting to step in the water too far down, or else that would be bad. I cautiously stepped into the water, but I couldn’t see a thing! How was I supposed to go anywhere? Or do anything? I almost freaked out, but then I saw him. The dolphin. Immediately, I calmed down, because I knew I’d be alright from that point on. Everything was going to be okay. I patted the dolphin’s head very gently. “You’re awesome as you are, you know that, right?” I asked the dolphin, very sweetly as I swam with him in the clear blue water. There was no response, and he didn’t finish licking my hand, but clicked his tongue some more. I laughed. “That’s funny, I thought you were about to say yes, that you would like to be my friend.” I, Charlotte, for one, was actually pretty great at making friends in my opinion. “Thanks!” I smiled at the dolphin one last time, and I’ll never forget his facial expression as I left. Smiling, exuberant, and happy as can be. He didn’t wave a fin at me as I left, but I was still in the water, and I swam some more in the clear blue water, being…relaxed. Calm. Free without a care in the world. For a second, I liked that feeling. Just being free without any of the worries of the world around me. And I liked the thought of no worries and no stresses surrounding me. I felt relaxed, calm, and maybe even reenergized for what the next day might bring. I was kind of excited to see what tomorrow would hold! I sighed, laid back my head…and finally, I looked at the dolphin and smiled. I was so glad I’d finally found a friend and partner to be with me in this journey of living life together. “Ready to make one last splash?” I asked, and then we did it. We splashed the water one last time.

total word count: 2931 words

weekly number 3
part 1: 907 words

Instrumental music refs: (at least two)
https://scratch.mit.edu/projects/479409883/
https://scratch.mit.edu/projects/174372558/

I woke up that day and the sky was bright and blue. I stretched in bed and started to smile brightly. A tad groggily, but nevertheless still awake and happy, completely ready to start a new day. That was fine with me! I glanced outside and it looked like the sun was shining as well, and the area was completely clear. A small smile started to spread across my face, starting from the tip of my tongue and making it’s way to my face. It was springtime, and I could feel it-not only from my bones, but I could see it outside, to where the flowers were almost blooming, and even to where the trees were and the deep roots of the seeds. I couldn’t wait. Not only to start a new adventure, but because I was so happy to start this new day! I felt uplifted and just overall overjoyed with hope for the future. “Hello?” I asked, walking through the door. It turned out that my sister was in the other room. I smiled rather awkwardly. “You know what month it is, right?” “Yeah, it’s April.” “So that means….” It’s spring. I was kind of amused by this but also not because I knew beforehand that spring was coming. Spring was actually my favorite season in all of the seasons-after all, winter was so cold, and then there was fall, which is just regular weather, and then summer, which is so so hot. I had eternal hope for spring, though. I heard resounding footsteps behind me, and I paused to catch a tiny glance behind me, unsure of what exactly to do or say. “Um, what exactly are you doing?” I laughed ruefully. “Oh, I was just watering the grass.” “Oh!” Then I looked down at the patch of grass where I was standing. Now that I looked at it closely, it did seem kind of dry. And also maybe a tiny bit yellowed and parched from the intense heat. “Sure, you can do that,” I confessed. I looked out at the horizon again. It wasn’t quite the break of dawn still, but the sun was still rising, and the sky was turning a glorious color of orange and pink, signaling the early morning and the start of a new day. The sun was out, and I could finally see the sunrise, making today a beautiful day. I loved sunrises, partially because they were so pretty, but that’s not the only reason why. I also loved them because they were a work of art. They were beautifully designed and framed the sky just so. It was time to start over again…and start a new beginning.


I could hear the piano playing in the corner. We were walking in, and there was music playing. I craned my neck, straining to see who it was…or where I was, even. I couldn’t even tell where I was, even? I wasn’t quite sure where I was, or the destination that I could be in. “Hello? I called. Music continued playing from deep within, and I could hear the gentle, quiet noises resounding from the corner of the room. They were uplifting, and some of them had different noises, like flute-like sounds. I wasn’t sure what to think about that. I approached the table nervously, as the piano notes continued to sound all around me. “So my name is Liza,” I started. “What’s your name?” “My name is Jane” said the person playing the piano. The notes, they were beautiful, but some of them sort of sounded off-key. I frowned at that. I had hoped that some of them wouldn’t be warbly and off-key. I shrugged. Maybe the person just needed more practice? Help? But then I listened in closely again. It sounded pretty. The notes were entwined together. And if I could hear them one more time, I’d do it again. It sounded peaceful, and it was making me rather calm inside. I tensed my muscles for a second-I was so glad that I knew how to do that now! And finally I listened intently to the door outside, and the music. “What’s that?” I whispered, quietly, in almost an indecipherable sound. “I think it’s the piano again.” The music started up again, playing in all different keys and vocal ranges, and I sang my heart out. I sang because I didn’t care much, I sang because I was free, and I sang because I loved myself and my family. I sang because I wanted to and I sang because it felt so good for once. It felt so good to let loose, to be free of all stress and worries in life! It made me feel great about myself and it felt really great to at least..cheer other people up and do something useful to human society. The music started to play again, and this time, it only got quieter and it only made me a little bit calmer. I sighed, grateful to be here and happy to be alive, all of the sudden. I was grateful and I inhaled the morning air, listening to the sweet sounds of ethereal, divine music surrounding all around me, the music lifting me into the air. If I could hear it one last time, it’d be like a symphony to my ears.

part 2: +717 words

I heard the clashing sound of something, something almost discordant, something eerie and wild to my ears. Not really a menacing sound, but something that was clearly, definitely unfamiliar. Unfamiliar to my face, to my bones, and to everything in general. I couldn’t wait to see what it was! “Where are we going?” I asked my parents as we were parking in the parking lot. I tried to put on a casual tone, but it was hard to keep quiet, as I really wanted to know where we were going. “We’re going on a vacation!” They announced proudly. I was shocked, but then not really shocked, because I’d always wanted to go on a vacation. Of course, this wouldn’t be my first vacation. I’d had other vacations before-one time to the city and another time to an island. “Where are we going this time?” I asked, breathless with anticipation. “We’re going to the jungle.” The jungle. It sounded so…exotic. “You mean South America?” “Yes, like that type of jungle. And I expect you to be packing straight away.” my mother stated firmly. I rushed to go grab the rest of my things-my outfit, my shirts, t-shirts, binoculars, boots, and even bug spray just in case I needed it. “Ahh, this is really hard work.” I sighed. “What’s hard work? I thought you liked going to the jungle. Plus, you get free time off! And the animals!” “We don’t have time for that now, honey. Pack your bags and let’s go.” I stuffed the rest of my belongings in my duffel back, not willing to argue any more, and with that, we were off on our expedition. It was about two hours before our plane even took off for landing, but before we did, I could hear the pilot over the intercom, and a cracking noise that halted the whole plane to a screech. “All passengers to gate C3 please! All passengers…we’re cleared for landing!” I had claimed the window seat because I didn’t want the middle front row seat-my dad knew that and so he had gladly given me the opportunity to have the window seat, thank goodness. I stared out at the sky, which today seemed cloudy and filled with dense fog. I wondered why for a second, but I didn’t have time to wonder because now the plane was on the runway. It turned into complete chaos a second later as everyone rushed to get their bags up from the stowaway area, and in the process I almost bumped into someone. “Sorry-” I hastily apologized. “It’s alright.” There was even more commotion and even more chaotic talking in between people, as they were talking in sort of in a loud decibel. “And we have arrived!” I looked around to where we were. It really was the jungle. It seemed humid here, and it was the center of the rainforest zone. Birds flew overhead and cawed, tigers paced back and forth, and there was even a gorilla! I gaped at all these amazing, outstanding exotic animals that seemed to materialize out of thin air. “The jungle is beautiful…” I marveled, and then touched a stray leaf that was on the side. It seemed to have been fallen down. It was off of a coconut tree. I was really amazed at how the jungle was one night, just a normal jungle, but at daytime, it could feel like a place that was so alive with so much activity! I spotted some flowers in the corner, and some hydrangeas. “This is your home?” I asked one person, it looked like a macaw. Of course, animals couldn’t talk, but this was still an enjoyable opportunity and whenever I could get to it, I would get to it. “You live in a wonderful habitat.” I was really, truly glad that I had this vacation all of the sudden. I knew my parents just planned it so that I would have time off, but I enjoyed learning about the jungle and the rainforest in the process. I really did, and I hoped that they would maybe notice that. I had finally, finally, discovered the lost secrets of the jungle, and they were entering and coming from deep within, calling me, and telling me who I finally was-and who I could become.

Part 3: +1219 words

The jungle was amazing. I saw everything around it, and I peeked into the different leaves. “Hello?” Is anybody there? I wasn’t completely sure if anybody was there, but I wasn’t going to waste any more precious time. Anyway, I was busy. I had become so lost in my own train of thought that I accidentally stepped on bugs! “Youch!” I yelped, grimacing in the process. The bugs crawled away slowly, leaving me to watch them as they did. The jungle and the rainforest was steadily growing darker. I could feel it by every passing moment, every second that was passing by. Crickets were chirping, and a raindrop fell onto the leaf, as the air was dense and humid. I passed through some more of the jungle, and somebody came out at me. Immediately, I tensed up, not wanting to know who was there…or who it was. “Who are you?” I asked cautiously. The person better not have been a bad person. But then just as I got the three words out of my mouth, I let out one last strangled cry as I was sucked up into the net and dragged away into a dark, unknown place. “Help!” I cried, loudly, as my nails and feet even my body was being dragged into a lonely box/pit. But no one would come to my aid or rescue. It was like I was living in a movie. Where everything repeated, the same things, over and over and over again. I wished I knew who the person was, but unfortunately I didn’t know because he was behind a mask and I couldn’t see him. He’d drugged me, so I couldn’t find him. I’d begged for this. I’d wanted this, and now we were…here? I glimpsed out the window, trying to see what he was getting…if he got what was getting to him. It looked like all the other animals were encaged as well. He was a poacher? The man grunted as he attempted to move more boxes again. The door to my place where he had trapped me in was still closed, and I really couldn’t breathe, but if I could pick the lock, maybe I’d be free. I got out one stray bobby pin that I knew I could use. It was black with some waves in it, and rubber on the edges. Perfect. Finally, I clipped it to the lock, and slowly, I pried open the door, letting in the sunlight. Now everything wasn’t as cramped and it definitely wasn’t as small of a space as it was mere seconds ago. The man whirled around, fear and panic in his eyes. “Who are you?” He gasped, pure fear and angst in his voice. I smiled a little. “Who are you? Aren’t you a poacher?” This left him spluttering. “Didn’t you-how did you..how did you find that out?” Then he looked at the net, and the camera, and all of the photographical evidence and the boxes around us in the tropical rainforest. To be honest, it all seemed kind of fishy in my opinion. “You need to stop harming the rainforest and the animals.” “I’m calling the police right now.” He scoffed. “Yeah, there’s a signal that far out here.” It turned out there was, and he got captured moments later for his trespassing on private property and for capturing wild animals. There was a fine for that, five hundred dollars. He turned to me one last time as he got into the police car, as the lights were flashing red and blue. “A little piece of advice?” I told him, “Try…try to not harm the environment of the animals and resources given.” I’m not sure if he would ever change, or if he would even listen to me. He was going to jail, of all things, but as the car drove off, I stared into the rainforest and into the jungle again, watching the rain fall one last time. The dust was kicking up, and the road seemed…well, it seemed endlessly long, to be honest with you, but I knew we could make it somehow. Some way. I took a deep breath, sighed, and put on my binoculars again. Time to go on a hike! It was a hike inside the jungle-which, to me sounded pretty cool. I walked on the path, being careful not to touch anything that looked remotely poisonous or looked like it could be harmful. It was a night hike, and at night, in the jungle, that’s when bats came out. Bats circled the sky, and so did owls and foxes. I was in awe of their skills and at how well they could climb tress and fly across the dark sky. The lights were still blinking, but I knew I had to press on and keep going. Sweat was dripping down my forehead, and I had only walked one mile! I got water for myself, and then muttered to myself, you can do this. You. Can. Do. This. It was only a mile hike! Or two, depending at how you looked at it. Some people might think that that would seem like not a long hike, but trust me, I have had longer hikes. And this was one of them. I just couldn’t trip or you know, do anything embarrassing. I walked a little bit further, and then stopped again because I had to tie my shoelaces. They were blue with stripes on them, which was cool because Mom had packed them for me and had bought them specifically for this trip. Walking a little bit further, I didn’t seem exhausted at all-even if it was only one and a half miles. I’d made it maybe half-way through the rainforest/jungle area. I gazed at the jungle and the wildlife surrounding it. It really was an amazing place, and it had gorgeous animals and scenery to observe and learn lots about. I couldn’t wait to do more, to see more, to observe more. But then I looked at my stop watch. “Oh no!” I yelped. I still had to make it to two miles. I forgot about that completely. I walked just a little bit faster just to catch up, and then walked over the hills and over the small rocks that were on the corner of the jungle. 1.65 miles. 1.73 miles. 1.79 miles. I would never get to 2 miles, would I? While walking, I ended up eating Oreos. They were really good and they were actually sweet. I know there’s different kinds of Oreos that you can get, but I prefer the original kind. It’s the best. I topped it off with 2 miles, and a giant smile split across my face. I can’t have told you how happy I was when this happened to me. I was exhilarated beyond all joy. I’d finally made it to my goal, how cool was that? And…I gazed all around me, at the wildlife, at the trees, and at even myself. Maybe I’d changed-not only as a person since entering this forest, but as a whole. I was glad because of that, and I left with reassurance knowing that. The crickets continued to chirp, and I left the jungle that day, and whispered a very quiet, very humble, “Goodbye.”

word count total: 2851 words






weekly number 4 +4571 words

part 1: +834 words
Character #1:


Six of diamonds -age, 12
Ace of spades-personality, extrovert

Yellow and pink

Hi! You might be wondering who you just bumped into…I know you’re definitely wondering that, right? I was just about to tell you that, but I’m so clumsy that I probably forgot-my bad. My little sister always says that I’m doing accidental things like that, so that’s just probably on me. And I’m sorry I bumped into you; didn’t see you on the side of the street. The city’s always bustling with lots of activity, and yet I still somehow have time to relax, despite my busy life! I’m always SO EXCITED to go to the marketplace every week-it is our tradition, after all! We go and pick up fresh fruit and vegetables every weekend to see if they’re ripe. There’s all kinds of assortments there, and I’m so overjoyed to see what will be the next installment? I can’t wait to see. As giddy as I am about that, I don’t have time to dilly-dally on the past because something else exciting is coming…at least, I think it is. My name is Ali, and I’m twelve years old. I can’t wait to explore this new city, although it’s kind of rushed sometimes, people are everywhere and although I’m not living in the stubborn financial area, I’m living in an apartment. Which to be honest, I’d take that over a lousy, drowsy area like a boring suburban area any day. I like my life to be full of activity-I mean, who doesn’t? Although I’m the older sibling, and older siblings are known for being more quiet and reserved, I like my life to be full of nonstop activity. Just keep with the crowd. If you make friends, then maybe everybody will notice you for a chance! That’s why I’ve spent the last year or so being a “social butterfly”. Attracting everything in my path, wherever I go. “Hi!” I told a woman on the side of the road happily. “Isn’t it just a wonderful day?” She was carrying a brown wicker basket and strolling down the side of the road. Surprised but overall just shocked to see me, she nodded in agreement. “I suppose so, yes.” I thought for sure she was about to drop her flowers, which were inside the wicker basket, but nope, she didn’t drop them at all! I skipped past her and waved to more people. “How are you doing today?” I asked them. They turned out to be men and women at a bar. “We’re doing just fine, how about you?”
Nervously (I was nervous inside but didn’t want them to see) I chuckled. “I’m fine! Wait, what’s that?” “Oh, young lady, that’s just a sample of what we’re going to be doing today.” They smiled and led me around. “There’s dancing?” I gasped, my eyes wide open. But my mind refocused. This was the city. I had to stay focused. Plus, I wanted to get home, right? I smiled at them and waved goodbye, and they waved at me as well. I sauntered off and left a little tip for the waitress, for her time. “Thank you so much!” I gushed, and then I walked down the streets again. It wasn’t nightime here, it was daytime, which is why the streetlamps weren’t growing dim quite yet. I was so happy to be here, alive and breathing. “I think I’m almost home!” I squinted against the sun, but I remembered that this city was actually pretty close to the beach. And the water as well, which was a coastal city. “Well, maybe not,” I confessed, hugging my knees to my chest. What’s that? I sat down, trying not to dampen my mood. “Oh, it’s a bee.” Bees were pretty nice, but they weren’t huge like I expected them to be. (get it, bee?) They made honey, and right now, since it was spring-or the start of spring, this bee was pollinating the flowers. I was sitting carefully down next to the library, on the huge granite stone steps. They were quite sparkly, although they were aged from time. “Alright!” I sprung back up. “I kind of want to go now!” Then I ran out the door and into the sidewalk again, almost colliding with someone else (who I apologized to hastily and rather quickly.) I then dashed down the sidewalk, my hat almost flying off from the wind and the flowers blooming in the breeze. “I can make it” I gasped, trying to. But then, it turned out that I actually did make it!” Finally. I was going to collapse in exhaustion, but then reminded myself that I wasn’t going to do that now, I was going to be what everybody expected me to be. That was what they wanted. Get yourself together, Ali. I told myself sternly. This isn’t a fun party that you were invited to. Although, I had been invited to a lot of parties. “I…I have to tell you something.” I whispered as I stepped through the doorway. “I’m not who I said I was.”


Character #2:

Three of clubs-age 6
Ten of hearts-ambivert

Setting-forest


I wanted everything they told me not to be true. But in fact, and too soon, I realized that it was true. Every night, in the quiet, still town, my mother would read nursery rhymes to me and she would remember to kiss me goodnight. I loved her, and I loved how she remembered to do that. But…I stared at my blanket, a little ashamed of myself. Not now. I pictured the ancient myths that were told to us as if they were real. “Who’s the big bad wolf now?” was a common one, and Jack and Jill went up the hill. Whenever my mom read me these fairy tales, I pictured myself, as if I was actually there, as if I were in the forest. So when I had dreams, I dreamt that night about me…in the forest. It was as easy as that, picture stories that were told to you as real-life things. Of course, I was oblivious to that…I was actually excited to see what would happen! But it was too late, because the second my eyes closed, I got sucked into the forest. “Who’s there?” I whispered, blinking in awe. “My name’s Destiny, and I’m six.” “Awwww….you’re SO cute!” came a voice. That was a deer from the corner. She was watching me. “You’ve landed in the enchanted forest. Here, it’s always daytime, never nighttime, and there’s magic all around. To be honest, it did seem like there was enchanted magic here. There were sparks flying around the tree branches, around the whole forest area, and around…I glanced down at myself. Maybe, possibly, even me. “But how did I get here?” I wondered, kind of shocked. “You wished yourself here?” Somebody told me, in an echoing voice. No. That couldn’t be possible. How could I just…wish myself here? Although, that would be kind of possible. Wishing. Wishing magic! All of the sudden, things clicked for me. I’d wished myself here magically! When I fell asleep, that’s what had happened. I had wished myself into the book. Into the third world-story. That, to be honest, felt a little bit…disappointing for me, even though in reality, it was making the forest become real. Making my dreams come real. I flopped down in the bed this time, and for once, I, Destiny, did not dream.
The colors I got were tan and light green.

The sky was tinted bright blue that day, and I could see everything, from the top of the cliff to the very bottom. “Whee!” I screamed, trying to catch everything. I was running to the bottom, trying to catch my breath as I ran from the very top to the bottom. “Catch me if you can!” I inhaled and then I exhaled very slowly. I was picking up momentum, and I could feel it as I was breathing inside and out. Thump. I’d fallen somewhere-I glanced at the floor beneath me, wondering slightly where I’d fallen. Or where I even was. I seemed to be in a beach, where there wasn’t really anything here…and there was sand beneath my feet. It was soft, and the rocks were crunching beneath my feet. I closed my eyes, grateful for the cliff. After all, if the cliff had never appeared, I’d never have taken the risk to fly through the hill! I would have never flown down the cliff if it weren’t for that. I was so eternally happy for that. But that’s not what I was celebrating that day. That day, I was celebrating something entirely different-I was celebrating that I’d risen and finally made it to the beach, where there were branches, coral brought in from the shore, strewn everywhere, in different colors, shapes, and sizes. I was celebrating the fact, the glorious fact, about how good it was to just simply be alive. I stared up at the sky one last time, and then ran off into the beach from the cliff, the wind and waves sweeping my hair.


Writing prompts
Weekly part #2


Make one of your characters speak gibberish/
A character’s personality changes

Eliza didn’t know she wasn’t human. It was the magic that spoke to her one day. She woke up one day. It was her fourteenth birthday, and everyone in the kingdom knows that that’s a special birthday because Eliza, for one, was preparing for something. She was preparing to take the rule in a couple of years. But she couldn’t figure something out about herself. She couldn’t figure out why she was always so loud. “You talk too much!” People would always tell her. Or people would bump into her next to the mall and they would tell her to be quiet for once. It seemed almost inhumane, to be honest. And she knew that she was abnormal, almost not human. She took a deep breath. I wonder what I’m missing. She thought, inside. All these years, for ages, I’ve been stuck as the same person, I’m trying to figure out one thing, and that’s my identity. It can’t be changed…or can it? A huge, glowing orb struck her, and a handful of marbles rolled out, causing the entire cavern to crash. The crystals suddenly looked a whole lot more intense and sharper than they had a minute ago. “We have to get out of here!” Panicked, Eliza rushed out of the caves, grabbing her belongings, and coughing just as the rest of the cavern fell behind her. It was then that she realized that she was destined to be an introvert. She never wanted to be one, but she knew that she could be. She thought back to the dozens of times teachers had called on her in school and the kids climbing in the back of the schoolbus, throwing spitballs. Suddenly, it all seemed so insignificant. So what if they didn’t care about her? About who she was becoming, not only as a person, but as a human being. She knew that in reality she wasn’t entirely human, but would they at least learn to accept it? Maybe they’d never learn to accept it. Eliza turned her face away, kind of disappointed, and then finally rushed back into the cave walls, chest heaving with sobs at how she had made her decision about her personality. Maybe it was the wrong choice. But she knew, of all things, that this was the right choice to make. For her future, and for everyone.

Abby was sick. It was kind of normal, she knew, to get sick during the wintertime, and it was wintertime right now. “Do you want anything? Or I can get you some medicine…” her mom popped her head into the doorway. Her voice trailed off into nonexistent silence. “No. I’m fine, I don’t want anything.” “Achoo!” she sneezed again, bringing dust bunnies into the corner. Alright. Now that that was settled, she buried herself under the covers. This was a real disappointment to Abby, considering that she had a major dance role that she was playing in about two weeks and she had a solo part. It wrecked her spirits to know that she wasn’t going to be able to do that anymore, and it destroyed her hopes. But as she stared at the chicken noodle soup on her plate, that was just bubbling up and hot, stray wisps of warmth came from the stovetop, and all the sudden, she felt very tired, and all she wanted to do was to go to sleep. Her arms and legs couldn’t support her any longer.
2 hours later…
So after a very restful, very invigorating nap, she felt more rejuvenated and more rested, which was really nice! But something was wrong with her tongue. She frowned, wondering what it was. Her tongue seemed to be stuck on her mouth? Was that what it was? Well, if it was just stuck to her mouth that’d be easy, she could just get it out just like that. But no. She figured out that she could only speak in two-or-three syllable sentences! Oh, this was quite distressing. How could she communicate with anybody? Tell them her thoughts? Jdofdsofid I wow jsfdksf wa–the— Her sister and dad walked into the doorway. “Hello, Abby, what do you want-” just then, they saw that Abby’s face was engulfed in flames and also that she had a very high temperature. “Fdisudfjalksjdakj wooqp askdakl wolf paodpfospdo just =erwjrw be rieworj ligur” “We can’t understand you.” My dad confessed, laughing. “If you could tell us what you were saying?” “sdjfjsoifj la la I sdfifldsjl ajskao I answe-” I was cut off from talking by saying something completely different. And I felt so…so mad. I felt frustrated that I couldn’t tell them what I was saying, so frustrated that I couldn’t tell them what I was thinking. I knew they loved me, so on scratch paper I wrote,
I can’t talk, but I’m sick. I lost the ability to talk properly. Maybe give me medicine.

Then I thought, hey, maybe…maybe me being sick was a blessing in disguise. Maybe this was a chance for me to find out who I truly am inside.



Setting: light blue and dark blue, the ocean

We were going to the ocean that day. “I didn’t know, you didn’t tell me!” I called over my shoulder as we left the house. “You have to at least bring fishing traps, your life jacket, and also maybe…fix your hair?” my brother laughed. I glanced at my hair to make sure it was intact. It wasn’t. Oh well, I could fix it later. How many minutes did we have, anyway? Then I looked at the clock, trying to gauge the time. We only actually had about twenty minutes left to get to the ocean. Oh no, this was terrible. I put my head in my hands and sighed. If only I could make this up. All the lost time. Quickly, I stuffed everything back into the basket, and then ducked out of the door as fast as my legs would allow me to go. “Almost there! ….at least I think so.” I laughed nervously to myself. Turns out, we were there, I stared at the majestic scenery of the ocean. The dark blue waves, crashing and the sky, so iridescent and blue. “Come on! We have to go swimming!” I was cut off from my thoughts by going fishing and swimming, and I sat and swam in the ocean that day, lazily staring up at the deep blue sky…and always, always wanting more.


Final story 1500 words (total: +1917 words)

Include a very spoiled pet.
Describe something without mentioning it’s appearance.
Kill off a character.
Make your character’s secret weapon backfire.
Make an important object disappear into thin air.
Write in a dream sequence.

My little pet was sitting next to me, acting very spoiled indeed. I wasn’t sure what her name was, but three years ago when I got her, I remember that day. It was boiling hot outside, we were going to the vet, and I couldn’t wait because it was my first pet ever. I couldn’t wait to get started caring for her! But it wasn’t as easy as I imagined it would be, and I got that right from the first try. Cassidy is one of the most spoiled pets on Planet Earth. If you ask her to tick a flea, she’ll just stand there next to the window and stare out of it. If you ask her to do something, the most likely reaction (97% of the time) is her sitting on her pillow. That’s a cat for you, I guess. To be honest I’m not sure why I got a cat. There are cat lovers and there are dog lovers, but I got a cat. Supposedly cats are really spoiled. Cassidy’s not an exception, she sits on the windowsill sunbathing like she has nothing else better to do. Anyways, that’s not really the point. My point is that she’s still my pet whether she likes it or not. And I love her just the way she is. Stripes or not. I still have to feed her every day, and every morning when she wakes up at the very early morning, crack of dawn, I have to change the litter bin. It gets annoying sometimes, but I remind myself that it’s all worth it in the end. It really is, and I wouldn’t trade Cassidy for any other pet in the world. Even if she’s rated the number one most spoiled pet. There really should be some kind of mug for that, I don’t know if they sell that at pet stores, though.

I was doing something, so fast that it was hard to tell what it was. It sounded really loud and almost everyone on the block could hear it, it sounded like. To be honest, I’d only heard about it recently, although many had heard about it in the years past. It wasn’t really a matter of (could) or (should). It was a matter of could I really do it. I knew that it had improved a lot-like a lot in the past few decades, and that’s why some nights, I still dream of the loud noise next to my ears. It’s not really that loud, considering, but loud enough that I think maybe the neighbors could hear. I don’t know what it is, maybe it’s the electrical power that was shut off the other day, or maybe the trip wires, but I know it’s something about it-the outlets or maybe it-the very thing itself, that made me kind of scared to touch it one more time. Even if I had to, I couldn’t. I wouldn’t. And even as I dreamed about it, I wonder what’s going to be around the corner for me next. It probably won’t be anything good…but it could also not be anything bad. I didn’t really like what was put in front of me, doing it so fast that it was hard to tell what it was if you were staring at me from a distance. But nobody knew what it was, the mysterious source of energy that was bottled up. I wondered what it was sometimes as well, but I never would regret to tell anybody that. The power was getting stored up once more, and I could feel it rising, and burning within me. I sighed as I left the room, and stared at the crackling outlet next to the room. It turned off, and it seemed penetrating as I left. Don’t. Move. I didn’t want it to, and I certainly didn’t want any accidents to happen on my watch. Not where I was standing, anyway.

I walked into the room, and everything was dark. It was void of sound. Frowning, I turned on the lights again. “Abby? “Eliza?” Anybody? It turned out that they were gone. “What happened?” I asked in a low tone. This certainly didn’t look like the same room I’d come from earlier. It looked like a storage room or maybe some abandoned area. I didn’t know where Abby or Eliza had gone. I hadn’t heard from them for ages. A somber man came up to me. “You didn’t hear?” he asked. “Abby and Eliza are dead.” My mouth flew open, and all the sudden, I wondered why I had put so much faith in them. I, a simple person. (And I know what you’re thinking. I’m just the narrator of this story, after all.) I was standing there, in the storage room on a cold icy day, and when he told me that, my life changed forever. At first, I couldn’t quite process it. Then, I realized what he was saying, and then my mouth dropped open. Wait, they’re…they’re gone? His eyes filled with sympathy. “I’m really sorry for your loss.” Which would be nice if you weren’t, you know, close friends with them, which I was. I didn’t understand why they’d decided to do that. He could say that he was sorry, that he paid his condolences, but right now wasn’t really the time. I interrupted the monologue by saying, “I-I have to go.” I tore away from him, from him calling me back, by breaking my shuddering tears free that I didn’t know I had. It turns out that this was morphing into grief really fast. (To be honest, grief, it’s not easy. Pain is even worse.) “Why did you take them?” I asked, looking up at the sky in the dark storage closet. “Why…” I almost smudged myself and my jacket trying to talk. “Why?”


My secret weapon is to hold it all together when things fall apart. And since Abby and Eliza aren’t here anymore, I like to think that that’s my secret weapon. My other secret weapon (I have two, in case you were wondering, I bet you were) is to be invisible. And to attack on impulse. I like doing that on occasion, but not all the time, because I get easily distracted, which normally annoys people i.e. my mother. But here I was. In the damp, dank, closet, trying to keep it together just when things were falling apart. Everyone said I was good at it. And I was failing at it. I guess my secret weapon has failed, because I’m falling to pieces right now. I let out a sob. “Why-why would they do that, why would they take my best friends? Why would they take them?” I turned invisible some more and cried. In the closet, there was a dust broom, a hygiene cleaner, and Clorox, along with wipes. It was a pretty normal closet, and I was sitting in the one chair inside the closet. “But just why-I let out a ragged breath before continuing. “They couldn’t go on without me. They were the most amazing people. And I don’t get why they would choose to do something like that. They’re my friends.” I realize that at that point, I had turned invisible some more, and I punctured a hole in the wall, angry. Angry at the loss of my friends. Feeling overall grief at the world, and just being really sad. “I don’t know, am I supposed to feel something else? Actually, scratch that. I don’t know what to feel at this point.” At that point, my laser that I’d punctured into the wall came back to me, and somebody came into the room.

“It’s okay. It’s okay to feel upset.” he told me. “Just… take a deep breath. It’s not going to be like this forever, and I’m sorry I had to break the news to you like that.” I took a deep breath in, and I took a deep breath out. I tried to regulate how I was feeling, and not feel so sad anymore. To try to push away the negative emotions from my brain or having them at all in the first place. All of the sudden, I felt better. I smiled. “I think I feel better now.” I slowly got up from the closet chair, but then instinctively touched the place where I normally kept my laser in my pocket. It was gone. I gasped, thinking maybe it had turned invisible, but it really had disappeared. Panicked, I wondered, “Where did it go?” I couldn’t really do anything without it, I couldn’t puncture anything or fight without the laser. And better yet, I couldn’t be…a voice inside me spoke. Well, the laser technically didn’t define who I was as a person. It was just an object, and I knew that, and I should know that. Don’t let it define you. But no matter how sad I was feeling about Abby and Eliza, I knew one thing to be true. I knew that life had to go on, no matter what. Life was going to stay the same. So I stepped out of the closet that day. I no longer wanted to hide in an endless pit of grief, even if my laser was gone (that was kind of sad. I miss you, laser.) But I’d chosen to keep moving forward. That was my decision, on my own. I wasn’t going to keep feeling sad anymore, and I wasn’t going to keep being in the dark. I smiled and stepped out. “I’m ready. What’s next?”


I thought back to a couple of years ago. When I was given something. It didn’t seem at all like distorted reality…but maybe it could have been. I was given my powers. I was given the choice, to choose, and I thought about how I, personally, had changed over the past couple of years. I’d made friends, Abby and Eliza, and they were really nice. I couldn’t believe that they were now gone, and that they had disappeared. I think, if anything, I had changed a lot from a couple of years ago. Not just me, but how I acted and how my personality had shifted. Maybe I was growing as a person as well. I think I was, to be completely honest with you. I was..a sort of different person. I felt like a whole different person than when I’d first and originally started this encounter, and maybe..maybe at the end of the day that’s really what mattered, learning more about yourself. Then I thought back to everything that I’d learned. I woke up in a cold sweat, panting. Was that just a dream? Was I really, truly, dreaming about my past? I thought about it. No. I couldn’t be possibly dreaming about my past, because my past had already happened. It was gone, and I had to look to the future, right? This made me slightly suspicious. But I pinched myself twice. I wasn’t dreaming anymore. I guess I was awake, and I had been dreaming….about my powers. And how they were formed, and how I was like back then, and what really made me me deep inside. I sighed contentedly and took a deep breath. Was it really time for a new beginning? I thought it was, but it might not be. It could be. I sat in bed, thinking about this, but all I knew was that I had to dream. Dream, girl, dream.


weekly total +4571 words

Word Wars:

3/7/22
+270 words
I’m slowly fading away, but nobody realizes this. Day after day, I try to do my best. I sit on a bench and sit there every single day, waiting for the bus line to pick me up from school or from work. But all I see are the mountain lines. All I see are the shadows outlining the sky. But I can’t take it a second longer. I sit there in the rain, I sit there in the snow, I basically sit there every single day. Next to the sign, it says something interesting that I don’t think I’ve ever read before. It says “Please stop, children only.” I don’t think I’ve ever read this sign, and I should have observed this sign. It makes me kind of feel bad that I’ve never read it, but I don’t take time to see this. I know what other people think when they see me on the bench-oh, it’s that weird person again. Never interacting with other people or talking to anyone. But maybe, by letting all my dreams go, I can finally feel free again. Maybe I can finally be what I was meant to be.
It hurts sometimes to just be what I want to be. I know day after day I’m slowly fading away into the distance, my memories all gone. Left, shattered onto the ground and into the lake. But right now, that isn’t what matters. It’s one simple thing that matters. I don’t want to fade away, but I’m doing this for the people I love the most. Their memories, mine, and what I treasure the most.

3/10/22 +315 words
I grunted in frustration. This was getting so tiring. Wiping the perspiration off of my chin, I waited for about five minutes before trying again. I was trying to move a table, only it was kind of hard because it was heavy. “Hopefully this should work!” I pressed the lock and turn buttons, clenching my teeth and trying not to complain about how tiring the work actually was. What I was trying to do was I was trying, for once, to be hopeful. The country around me was falling. And I was trying not to despair…today would mark two years since that awful day. I flashed back two years to that day, when everything seemed to be falling apart, when I was only a mere child and the (corona virus) began. I remember crying because I had no idea what to do, and I remember staying in shock because the government mandates and protocols said, “shelter in place.” I had no idea what the word “quarantine” meant and how long it would last; what we were in for. I didn’t know we had to quarantine for almost an entire year, but now that I’m here two years later, I now know the effects and how devastating it really was. To be honest, it wasn’t the easiest. They said that they’d come out with a vaccine, but they said 18 months from now. That seemed like so far into the future. March 13th, 2020 was almost the last time I ever went out in public again. To me, it seems like so long ago, but in reality, it’s not because it was only almost two years ago. As I climbed back and tried to reach the tabletops again, I pushed the chairs into the table. “Got it!” I exclaimed happily, extremely proud of myself. “I’m glad, we need some of that positive energy around here.” “Yep.”

3/29/22 +361 words
I didn’t know where I was walking into. Hello? Hello? My voice seemed to be echoing somewhere, somewhere like a deep cavern, or maybe a voice from deep faraway. This was really cringy, I needed someone or some way to find help. But I was only in…I stared around me and I stared around my surroundings. I was in a mall. It was empty, and there weren’t any shoppers here now. All of the carts were gone, and all of the racks were empty, they were void of any elements and material objects on them. I was slightly disappointed, because all of the workers had either gone home, left, or collected their pay salary for the day, which annoyed me to the bone. “Hello?” I called again, and I heard a whisper from the linoleum tiles. They were squeaking and I massaged my feet gently. “Oh, it’ll be fine, I mumbled under my breath. Everything will be fine, I don’t have to worry, right? There was a little escalator on top of the mall, where I could go up and buy more clothing items. But something disastrous happened. I was trying to get up the escalator, but I tripped on the side, thinking that the side wasn’t there. Ouch! I almost fell off, but I noticed then and there that it had done something to my leg. My le was starting to bleed, and there was no one to help in this empty mall. I wanted to wail, but I knew that’d be useless given that there wasn’t really anybody here in the first place and there wasn’t anything here. I took a deep breath and cleaned my leg again. There had to be a way out of this. I cleaned it with a bandaid. “We have to go to the pharmacy,” my mom fretted. My dad looked concerned. “What happened?” “It’s nothing big, I just fell down an escalator in an empty mall-” I started, trying not to make such a big deal out of it. But they did, and for some reason, I can still feel the ghost of the scrape on my leg here, all these years later.

Cabin wars:

cabin war from @-JadeFox-
status: completed
+1106 words
There wasn’t anything in sight. I walked down the narrow hallway, creeping near the window. Coughing, and spluttering, I gasped as my lungs were almost giving out and I was involuntarily breathing in more than I could take. “Hello? Is anybody there?” I asked, carefully stepping over the cracks in the carpet. Nobody seemed to be there, and the hallway was void of any human beings. Annoyed that nobody was there, I called out, “HELLOO…anybody?” Nobody responded, and then all the sudden, I spotted something far into the distance. Finally! Something of use that I could actually use and that was helpful to me! I sighed in massive relief. That was so great. It was one of my best days. Or at least better, if we were trying to count the days. I wasn’t, to be completely honest with you. What I saw utterly surprised me. It was…it was shocking, something that you wouldn’t normally expect from just a normal trash can or an undisclosed area. Walking a little further, I stepped out into the light of the hallway, the heavy breeze fresh on my face. I could see it here now, and I could see everything clearly. The breeze was slightly cool and it was blowing around my face, but in that moment, I didn’t really care. The window was actually open and since I had to recover from myself coughing and spluttering (and completely embarrassing myself, generally making a fool of myself) from earlier, I had to do something about it. My insides were slightly achy, and inside I kind of felt bad about doing that. I couldn’t believe I had actually coughed and spluttered in the hallway! Inside, I was thinking, I hope nobody noticed that. Or I hope nobody heard that. But little did I know that somebody was watching me. And also that they had heard me. We’ll get to that later, though, because right now we’re focusing on me! So in that moment, I kind of felt distressed and dishevoled because I didn’t know why I had coughed and spluttered like that. It was humiliating. It was my worst downfall. I couldn’t believe-wait a sec-was that actually ketchup on my shirt? I laughed a little bit when I looked at it and my eyes traveled down to my shirt. Indeed, it was ketchup, on my shirt. Wow. I was such a downer that way, getting my shirt dirty. I was such a disappointment, to my own team and to everybody. Inching a little forwards, inch by inch…I crawled towards the object that seemed to be so far in the distance. What was that, even? I couldn’t seem to escape the sense of what that could be. Frowning, I squinted a little bit, and the fuzzy images blended together to make something more comprehensible. I could finally see! I was glad that I could see, finally. That was good, at least. It was a soda machine! You know those vending machines that they have in different areas? That’s what was in front of me. Maybe this soda machine could fix everything and fix my horrible embarrassment. The vending machine was tall and loomed over me just as if it were going to conquer both me and my ketchup-stained shirt. Examining the soda machine, I looked at my options. It looked like a typical soda machine. It had the usual, green Sprite, Coca-Cola, Diet Coke, Dr. Pepper, Mountain Dew, and limeade. Because I didn’t want the machine to completely conquer me and take over my fear, I reached inside my pocket to see if I had anything available. “Let me check…” I muttered quietly, just to see if anything was there, or if it was just an empty pocket burning through my trousers again. “Oh! I have money. I have a dime.” I pulled out a silver dime from my pocket, along with a quarter. “I think that should be enough to buy a coca-cola.” The continuous whirring of the soda machine never failed to amuse me, but it kept whirring anyways. “Oh, well.” The buzz wasn’t that annoying, it was just a soft reminder that it was still going. “Ahh..” I sighed. I waited for a littel while for the soda to come out of the machine, and then finally after about five minutes, it did. “Thank you, I’ll take that,” I smiled at the machine. Gleefully grabbing my soda and then uncapping it, I started to drink the carbonated drink, happy with how this was turning out and forgetting about my embarrassing failure of coughing and spluttering because of the water that was spluttering up my nose. Just as I started to drink the first of my soda, somebody came up and tapped me on the shoulder. “Hi, I saw you before.” they stated matter-of-factly.” I gaped at them. “You did?!” “Yes, I did. I observed you when you were doing that coughing-and-spluttering thing. I know you know that you didn’t want anybody watching you, but during that time, I was watching you.” “Where were you?” “I was outside the door.” So they heard me. Now I was just overall so…so…I didn’t know how I felt. Somebody had heard me. That was a fact. “What’s your name?” I asked rather curiously. “Oh, glad you asked! My name is Cynthia.” Cynthia. That was a good name. “Thanks for telling me your name,” I told her. “My name’s Ryn.” “What’s the soda you’ve got there?” I blushed, kind of ashamed to tell her the whole story, and then glancing at the uncapped soda. “It’s…it’s kind of a long story.” Sitting next to me, she told me, “I don’t mind a long story.” “It’s just that I was coughing and spluttering. My lungs almost gave out, causing me kind of trauma. I thought that maybe, by going to the soda machine, that would fix everything. Obviously, I was wrong.” She hesitated a little bit before saying, “You know, you’re not wrong.” “What do you mean?” “You’re not wrong. You’re right. You know that going to the soda machine would get you soda. That’s a drink, not something that can easily fix your problems right away. And I’m really, really sorry I spied on you.” She seemed really sincere and she seemed like she wanted to be my friend. Wiping the excess water droplets off of the soda can, I smiled at Cynthia. “Thank you for the advice and for helping me. You’re right, value’s not in a soda can or even in a little jar of a drink. It’s in the friends we have and in the love we have for each other.”

cabin war from @Purvitekriwal +504 words


The sky was darkened that day/
Couldn’t believe what I was seeing/
Plumes of smoke staring at me in the face./
Unnatural colors/
Orange and red/
The sky didn’t look normal at all.//
It looked/
Hazy
It looked/
Strange/
It looked/
As if something had come up and plucked /
Something from the sky/
The sky was normally
Blue
But today/
All was dark/
All was quiet on the horizon/
The day the sky /
Turned
Orange
The day it turned orange I’ll never forget/
I checked the /
Lights /
To make sure we still had power/
I checked the /
stovetops/
To make sure it was still plugged in/
Checked myself, to make sure I was still here/
It was as dark as the midnight sky/
I asked myself/
Why /
Then I shrugged /
You don’t have to be asking /
Why /
Because just look outside /
Look at the sky/
The clouds were rumbling that day/
I could hardly see a thing from inside the house/
It was like it was nighttime during daytime/
Which was bad/
What if we didn’t have to face this all the time/
What if we didn’t have to face/
Dire consequences /
Of our own /
Human actions/
Of climate change spiking to the extreme/
Well that’s too bad because it’s still here/
The day the sky turned orange/
I was there/
I stared at the window /
Gaping at what I saw and /
I didn’t want it to be true/
But it was true/
And I thought it was unbelievable/
What was happening/
But I knew it was/
Happening/
Because /
Things start happening/
Two years before this/
A fire in Paradise had caused millions of people to be displaced/
Thousands of acres were burned /
To the ground/
I thought/
Will we ever just learn?/
I remember watching the news that day/
So I was closely discern
Ing my own actions/
Seeing it another way/
Flashing back to the past/
Would you look at that/
But now /
I was here/
Staring down a bleak sky/
My oh my/
The day the sky turned that color /
Fires were raging/
I am saying /
It’s not right/
For this
To happen/
Why would it be right/
If so many things in this world are wrong/
So that day/
I knew the sky looked/
Like it wasn’t supposed to be/
The sky’s supposed to be/
Blue/
But today/
It was dark/
Not full of promises/
Not full of happiness/
And I knew/
Something was wrong/
Something felt off/
And I knew that it wasn’t long/
Before it wouldn’t just get /
Personal but it’d get viral/
I stared at the
Orange sky/
One last time/
Cloudy/
Hazy/
Not meant to be/
What would it be like?/
If the sky was like this/
All the time/
I knew it wouldn’t last long/
But that day/
So on/
We had to cover our faces/
Because the wildfires/
Were so bad/
And they were/
Suffocating/
Intoxiating/
Us
You could see the smoke/
Feel it in your bones/
And suddenly/
I felt so so alone/

Other:

in cabin daily march 2nd

+219 words
Dr. Seuss, as we all know, wrote amazing, but also sort of silly, stories. This is important because he taught us to explore just the simple joys in life. He taught us to not only be free, but to think about how life is short and to make the best of it. He illustrated the Dr. Seuss books (a lot of which are comics and some of them have illustrations). Some of his books are made into movies such as Mr. Grinch, which is a holiday or Christmas movie, and also have been translated into over 20 languages across the world.

If I could fly
Oh the joys that would bring me
If I could go and
Touch the sky
There’s thing one and thing too
What about you?
But Horton hears a
Who?
(That’s all the who’s in whoville)
It’s a
Cat in the hat
What do you think
About that
The cat in the hat said
“Have no fear, have no fear!”
Said the cat
My tricks are not bad
Said the cat in the hat.
What if we could do
All the things you can
If that’s true
Not about you
“Unless someone like you cares an awful lot
Nothing’s going to get better
It’s not.”
Today is gone
Today was fun
Tomorrow is another one.




In-cabin daily (March 4th)
+244 words
(mostly wrote this because we watched this show growing up.)

Do do do do you know what’s good for you
The doc is going to make you feel better oh oh oh it’s the place to go
When you’re feeling under the weather
Let Doc McStuffins do her thing
To get you right back in the swing
Doc McStuffins,
Doc Mcstuffins
Come let the visit begin
The doc is in!



Once, I dreamed I could be a doctor. I rushed into the hospital that day, annoyed and in pain. “Hello? Is anybody there?” I asked, friviously checking every alleyway, every hallway to see if there was anybody actually there. I had an injury, which happened to be a massive headache that day, and it was starting to get on my nerves, so I’d decided to go to the hospital. Of course, I couldn’t actually be a doctor-that requires a lot of education and training, plus perseverance to actually become a doctor. But it was in my wildest dreams to become one. “Hey, is it alright if we could…” No. Just no. “Oh, hi, honey, what do you want today?” “I’m here for my annual checkup, and also I think I have a headache.” “She frowned in her bright-white medical jacket. “Hmm..doesn’t look like there’s a problem.” Taking out her stethoscope, she examined me some more and then simply shrugged. “I don’t know, perhaps your ears are deranged? Are you starting to hear things of any sort?” No, I was not in fact starting to hear anything. Leaning my legs against the table, I tried not to let them flail as she examined me yet again. “I honestly can’t find anything wrong with you, so I think you’re good. “Really?” I asked, in a more hopeful tone. “Yep.” Then she marked something off on a clipboard. “Check in with the people at the front.”


in-cabin daily March 8th, +357 words

Encanto fanfic: already exists but doing it again

‘

Mirabel was walking around the Madrigal household, examining everything around it.
The candle was flickering slightly, and it didn’t seem like there were cracks in the household foundation. She shrugged and moved along. Oh well. It didn’t matter, because she was doing this for the family. Alma had died about two years ago, and now she was the protector of the candle. She remembered her grandma-she was full of life and love, trying to keep the family together and the spirit of the magic alive. But since she didn’t and wasn’t alive anymore, Mirabel could still remember the last things she said to her. “Mirabel, I know you want to help. But tonight must go perfectly. The whole town relies on our family, on our gifts. So, the best way for some of us to help is to step aside. Let the rest of the family do what they do best. Okay?”

“Tonight, this candle will give you your gift, mi vida. Strengthen our community, strengthen our home. Make our family proud.”
“Make my family proud.”

Mirabel walked over to Isabela, who happened to be grunting in frustration. “What is it now, Isa? Having trouble?” Isa had recently gotten married to her boyfriend but was kind of heartbroken because keeping up with all of that was hard for her. As a loyal sister, Mirabel had of course, written the wedding invitations. But Isabela still seemed dissatisfied with her own life. “It’s nothing. And it shouldn’t be for you to know.” Then a shocked expression came over her face. “Raiders” she mumbled, pointing at the horizon. Mirabel glanced at the horizon as well, only to find that her older sister was right. There were raiders on the horizon. “We have to leave the casita.” But the candle was growing dim. “LUISA, carry the candle!” Luisa seemed like she was struggling just to pull it together. Dust and ash filled the air as the raiders returned to do what they did about thirty years ago to the casita. “It’s getting dangerous in here!” “Come on, we don’t have time!” And as soon as they knew it, everything was gone.

In-cabin daily March 10th:
+293 words


"I swear I'm carrying the whole world on my shoulders, literally. I was doing homework, and there was yet another project due that my teacher announced. I think we all groaned inwardly when she announced it, but I wasn’t about to tell her that. Secondly, the other thing that I had going for me was that I still had to worry about things in the world that shouldn’t be happening. For example, there was a virus from two years ago that was still going on. There’s war, there’s people dying every day. There was climate change. That was just saddening to my soul. I was just…falling to pieces. I didn’t know why I was living in this time. I didn’t know why it was now, or why I even, sometimes, existed. But sometimes, I felt like I was carrying the weight of the whole world on my shoulders, carrying everybody’s burdens. It was too much, doing everything for everyone was too much sometimes. You could never crack, or never say anything because hey, you have to act like you can do it, right? That’s the perfect social image for you. Do it anyways. The teacher was verbose and used more words than she needed to use, but that was okay with all of us. We didn’t need to do that, but I wanted to. The teacher made a stern face again as she looked at all of us through the window. “Alright students, remember when your projects are due!” I glanced at the deadline. It wasn’t that far off, actually. And as I sat and daydreamed off into space as she continued talking, I think that I was carrying all of the heavy burdens of the world. Maybe I was at some point.

Explanation of something
+475 words

You may have noticed I haven’t applied for co-leader even though I technically am eligible >>
So why I haven’t applied for co-leader. I know I’ve participated in enough sessions and are of age to be considered a co-leader and I passed three sessions already in SWC. But to be completely honest with you, I like being a camper. I like the fun I have when I am a camper and I couldn’t trade it for any other position in SWC. I know my first session in SWC, I gave an excuse like, oh, my coding skills are nada, so I’m just not going to apply ever. But I guess I can’t really give that excuse now. My coding skills are just mediocre, and my thumbnails are just mediocre. Basically all my projects in general. I don’t know how much longer I’m going to be on Scratch. I don’t know how many more SWC sessions I’m going to do. This might be one of my last ones, considering what I said in November 2021. I know that my sister applied for co-leader and she gets in a lot (along with all the other people that joined SWC around the time I joined.) It’s just logic, and it’s just how life goes. I’m proud of them, and I am proud to watch other people, but I feel like if I applied, I just wouldn’t get in. I wouldn’t get accepted among the millions of other apps. First of all, I don’t have experience, second, I’ve been a camper one too many times. So even though I can’t really give that excuse about my coding skills anymore, and even though I’m glad to watch other people move on up in life (my co-leader in March became a co-host, and my sister who was a camper became a co-leader) I know that I’m just going to maybe be a camper or backup camper for those reasons. Maybe I won’t always have good thumbnails. Maybe I’ll need new mouse trails. I know when leader application season is, every time the project gets released. I know I write a lot, and that would make me a good co-leader but I don’t really want to be one. I like writing, and I like just helping other people and encouraging them in their writing too. But that doesn’t mean I have to decide. You don’t really get to “decide” in life because after all, it is your life, and you get to decide what to do with it. So that’s the path I’m choosing, and that’s where I’m going to go for the next couple of years. Thank you for reading!

in-cabin daily March 15th +373 words

It’s the 50’s, to be precise, it was the 1950’s. After school, you park your bike on the side of the road and slow to a stop, rubbing your eyes and clearing your vision as to what’s ahead of you. There’s jazz music playing late at night, and you notice a little diner on the side of the road. It looks small, and there are people around there, waitresses wearing small poodle dresses and men wearing suits. Where is this? You must have flown back in time. Then you look at the small calendar on the side of the diner, and the date reads June 1952. You’ve flown back almost 70 years in time! The jukebox music starts to play as somebody puts in money to play, and everybody gets up to dance to the wonderful music. You’re not really sure whether it’s volition for you to get up and dance with them, or to stay and do your own thing, but you know that it’s your own choice to do be determined. Then you chance a small look at the food on your plate, and you almost flip your lid. There’s a burger the size of the jukebox on your plate! It couldn’t have just enlargened all on it’s own, right? But then you look at the french fries, the lettuce, and the other aromas all around you, and suddenly, you’re not sure what to do. The other people are having a really good ball, while you’re just here. Then, the waitress reappears and smiles at you. “Hi, you wanted some candy?” she plops some candy on your plate. Blinking rapidly, you nod in response, not really sure what to say to that. It was a small jawbreaker and you take it from her, and put it on the side of the plate. Everybody continues to dance, and you spot a little tree in the corner of the restaurant, but you’re not really sure what it’s doing there. It has branches and leaves and it seems to be decorated with vines. Maybe it’s just there for decoration? Getting up, you realize that the music’s still going on, and then you realize that you left your burger and the candy on the table.


in-cabin daily March 20th
+274 words
It looked as if we were in Rome. Ancient gladiators were fighting, and Mount Vesuvius was…I glanced over at the side. It hadn’t erupted yet, but maybe it would erupt soon. I could sense rising bulges in the mountain and in the volcano that had been slowly building over time. I closed my eyes, but just when I thought they were closed, I thought I could hear something…like an echo, like the sound of the villagers screaming. They thought that the area was going to be combusted, burned straight to the ground. “Help!” All the villagers cried. A woman picked up her baby and ran. The sundial was spinning, spinning, and I looked at it, just to see if I could still see the shadow. Was it noon yet? Nope. I could still see a faint shadow, which meant that Vesuvius wouldn’t be erupting for a couple more minutes. I couldn’t believe my eyes, the people were running and screaming-wait, was that a fresh fruit stand? I thought it might be a fresh fruit stand. “We have to go-we don’t have much time left.” I pointed to the sundial and the cowering kids that were hovering in the distance. Fear sparked in their eyes, and they weren’t really willing to give me any of their attention. I sighed. This might as well be hopeless. It could be hopeless. But…I gauged the distance between here, and the other spot. I could run. I could run. I closed my eyes, and then looked at the sundial to see how much time I had left. I had thirty seconds to make a decision, and I knew it.

Writing Competition Entry

This was a story I wrote in seventh grade, and it's mostly about romance. It's a love triangle story and that's about it. I wrote this in 2020.
word count: 1911 words

Mia and Charlie
By @softlysinging

Mia and Charlie walked through the beautiful Hanging Gardens. “Ooohhh.” They gazed in marvelous wonder. It was just beautiful, the way the flowers bloomed, the way colors stood out, the sun shining brightly on them. But Mia stopped. She had to go back! She had a date with Jon.
1 hour later…
They stood on a balcony. Mia blushed. “Jon, does it ever occur to you how handsome you are?” (she didn’t actually say this, but she thought it.) “And you, Mia?” Jon was working as an international spy. He could only see her a couple times a week, if that. He was basically risking his life. Jon looked at her, and she blushed again. They kissed. “Will you marry me?” Jon asked. Mia hesitated. “Why do you hesitate?” Jon asked. “Jon, I know we’re betrothed, but let’s wait until your war spying is over. It’s far too risky to get engaged right now.” Jon nodded.
Deep in the shadows, an enemy spy was spying on them. It was not at all what Mia had expected.
Early the next morning, Mia and Charlie prepared for the upcoming festival. Nationwide people would be coming to see it. It was to ring in the fall. Vendors were set up and musicians played. Through the chaos, Mia didn’t notice that Charlie had disappeared.
Charlie was Mia’s sister. She tried to be a good one. She played with her and traveled to her events. But when an international spy (Jon) asked her to join forces, she hesitantly agreed. But she had also partnered with multiple spies-Mia was one too. Charlie smirked. Mia didn’t know that her relationship with Jon was going downhill. Jon probably knew, of course. But since Jon had destroyed her confidence, that made her all the more mad. She wanted revenge. The only way to do that was to destroy his relationship with her sister.
Mia looked around. Where was Jon? She hadn’t seen him in the last 24 hours.
Charlie was smiling. She had gotten just what she needed. She’d kidnapped Jon, sure, but what for? To get information from him. “Alright, fess up, Jon.” Charlie stared at him. “I don’t have anything to say, Charlie.” Jon stared right back, calm. “Wait, why did you kidnap me?” Charlie laughed. “Why did I kidnap you? That’s a ridiculous question. You and Mia were going head over heels. I had to do something to stop you. And you humiliated me when I tried to speak in public. I tried to join sides with you, sure, but YOU wouldn’t listen, now would you? I just wanted my sister back. She was too busy being hopelessly in love. So this was the only solution.” Jon gaped. “I thought you were a good person, Charlie.” Charlie smirked. “Good person? People can hide who they truly are, Jon. I thought you knew that.” Charlie smiled. “And since I wanted that betrothal, I’m gonna keep you here for as long as it is going to last.” Charlie paused. “And make sure you’re silent, of course.” She plunged a dart and a sleeping drug at him.
Mia was getting really worried. She hadn’t seen Jon in ages. She found her way back to the balcony. She looked out at the skyline, where it was all blue. She sighed. This is where she and Jon should have been today. She spotted a note. “Mia, help!” It was written in pen. It was unmistakably Jon’s handwriting. It was not crumpled and didn’t look like it had been thrown in the trash or anything. No more was revealed in the letter. And she had no idea where she was.
Jon had dropped three clues for Mia. 1: A grapefruit with a purple ribbon on it. That was her favorite color. 2: A pen. 3: A paper.
Mia found the grapefruit. She walked over to the building. “Hmmm..” she mused. “Kinda dusty.” It looked old and worn-down. She walked over to the nearest alleyway. I’ll get in through the window. That was something Mia always saw in movies, and it sounded silly, but there was a trashcan she could climb on to get in. She climbed on top of the trash can and unlatched the window. Success! She was in.
Jon was being tortured. Charlie was pretty much asking him to marry her. “I don’t love you, Charlie. I love Mia, nobody else.” Charlie giggled, meanly. “Well, face the facts. Marry me, or else.” Jon stood defiant. “NO.” Charlie shrugged. “Fine, then face the consequences.” She shot another sleeping drug at him, and he fell asleep once more.
Mia walked down the hall. Hmm…which one of these doors was it? It could be any of them! She hesitantly walked towards a door.She opened the door.
Charlie turned to face Mia. Jon was unconscious. “YOU. Why are you here?” Mia’s voice shook. “You kidnapped my betrothed.” “YOUR betrothed? He should have been mine. I’m the oldest. You got him because you were popular enough.” “But no. Nobody thinks about me. I wasn’t popular.” “What have you done to him?” Mia demanded. Charlie shrugged. “Nothing. Just asked him a few questions.” “I thought you were a good sister.” Mia stood defensive. Charlie replied, “Well, you know, I was envious. You were always the perfect one. You had parties and got good grades. And you got to spend tons of time with Jon.” Mia understood, but Charlie shouldn’t have taken it that far. “Charlie, just listen. You’re my sister. Sisters stick together, no matter the cost. And it doesn’t matter if we have parallel lives. You can get a husband of your own one day. There are millions of boys out there. One may be destined for you.” Charlie slowly nodded. “Maybe you’re right.” Jon woke up. He looked at both of the sisters. He looked at anger with Charlie and love at Mia. “Jon only wanted to marry me,” Mia explained very gently.
Mia and Jon found themselves on the balcony again, four days later. Jon still needed some time to forgive Charlie. Jon looked at Mia with love. Mia had to admit, there was no one who smiled like that on the planet. She smiled back, feeling on top of the world. “Will you marry me, Mia?” Mia felt a rushing, thrilling, blast of happiness. There was nothing, nothing stopping her from saying, “Yes.”
2 months later, they had their wedding. Charlie was no longer angry or envious and didn’t have a grudge. She had another boy she had her eyes on,Henry. And Jon and Mia were still over the moon with each other. So it shouldn’t be a surprise to anybody that the next year they had two little girls named Grace and Harmony. They lived the rest of their lives peacefully and with joy and happiness.

Princess Sophia's Story
(this one's a little creepy.)

I grew up in a palace. My mom and dad, Mia and Jon, were always working. I remember dancing in a princess tutu, walking down palace corridors, and attending balls and parties. My mother loved my father. She had a betrothal with him, and they got married. They had me! I'm Sophia, crown princess and heir to the throne. My mother and father died when I was 15. Actually I'm 16 now. My life has been quite busy-preparing to take the throne, and also trying to be the best crown princess. My sister, Margaret, is quite the opposite of me. While I'm the perfect, tidy older sister, she's all disorganized. This afternoon, I was walking by the halls and found a picture of my mother and father. What had caused them to die? Why was I a princess, and my mother and father were not? My mother and father had died in a car accident, leaving me parentless. But at least I still had Margaret and Charlie. My handmaiden was right next to me, brushing my hair. “Tell me the story again,” I begged. “Your mother and father were were walking down the lane. But unfortunately, they never saw the cliff. The car flew down into the ocean. Your mother and father died.” I started crying, like I did every time I heard this story. Charlie, who was also in the room, narrowed her eyes. “We had a coffin, but we never found their bodies.” Later that day, Sophia walked into the cemetery, feeling grief after the handmaiden's story. She placed a bouquet of flowers on her parent's grave. She realized the hole had never been dug up for the coffin. She opened it up and gasped. The coffin was empty. She felt around the coffin. “Why does it feel so hollow here?” There was a click, and it opened, to her surprise. Inside, there was a wrinkly note, aged with time. It was a note to Charlie. “Look inside the painting for your next clue.” Sophia closed the coffin and walked back to the palace with the note, wondering about this clue. As she got ready for bed, she casually asked the handmaiden, “Did you ever happen to search the coffin?” The handmaiden's eyes filled with tears. “Yes, but we never found anything.” Sophia walked to the painting and her eyes filled with tears again. Her parents, filled with joy, looked back at her. We love you, Sophia, they seemed to say. She shook it off. These were just ghostly versions of her parents. She ran her hand over their faces. All of the sudden, there was a creak. A door opened. She walked in, looking for another clue. But there was nothing there. But she took a brick out of the wall, and a slip of paper fell out. It said, “Meet us at the Crystal Caverns at 8:00 p.m.” This note was addressed to Charlie, too! This was getting more mysterious by the minute. Sophia walked up to the guard standing by the door. “Do you know what the Crystal Caverns outing was about?” The guard's eyes filled with tears. “They called me in for duty that night. But they disappeared.” She ran after him, asking about Charlie. “Wait, what about Charlie?” “She was there too. But I have no idea what she was doing.” She went into the girl's room. There she found Charlie. “Do you know anything about my parents and their unexpected death?” Charlie frowned. “That was 20 years ago, child. You expect me to remember?” “Please?” Sophia begged, tears forming again. Charlie sighed. “Okay, but let's talk in private.” She ushered her into a small, private chamber. “Your mother was a beautiful woman. She of course married your father. They were very much in love with each other. But what really happened that day is that there was no car accident. There were no deaths. Your parents asked me to help them run away. The kingdom was in jeopardy and evil people were seeking to kill them. So for the sake of their lives, they hid.” Sophia gasped. “They're alive?” Charlie nodded. “Do you know where they are?” Charlie shook her head. “No, unfortunately not. They disappeared.” “Can you help me find them?” Charlie slowly nodded. “Okay.” They set out on horse and carriage to find the missing parents. After four days of travel, Sophia was growing weary. She caught sight of her parents. They scooped her up for a bear hug. “Oh sweetie…” “We thought we lost you…” And they never let go.

The End.


Writing that does not go in my writing competition entry because it goes over word count, (but is part of the series)

Jon and Charlie

Set 1 year after Jon was captured, 1 year after he marries Mia.

Jon was an international spy. He always thought of himself as a laid-back type of guy. Of course, this meant he got paid a LOT, therefore he lived in a mansion. He chewed his fingernail. Mia and Charlie had certainly been acting weird lately, and he was about to find out why. He dialed a number. “Hello?” “Oh, hello Jon.” He hesitated. “Do you happen to have a time-traveling machine?” “Yes.” “Can you ship it to me?”
The time-travel machine arrived on Monday and Jon wanted to try it out, ASAP. He knew it was dangerous-he also knew he couldn’t interfere with the past. He took a deep breath and stepped into the portal.
On the other side was a dark room, and a girl was crying. It was Charlie. “I don’t want to do this to him. But I love him SO much, and I know she loves him too. There’s no other choice.” The scene faded to black. Jon knew the scene he had just witnessed was Charlie deciding to kidnap him or not. Another scene appeared, and this time it was brighter. “Mia!” Jon was shocked to see her. “Must-stop-Charlie-” She panted. “Charlie’s gonna take Jon, love of my life!” Jon was shocked. That Mia had tried SO hard to save him had honestly never crossed his mind. The screen faded and Charlie appeared again, sobbing. “I know Mia loves him, just I don’t know if he knows we both love him. I want him. I want his love, and I don’t want to hurt him. But it’s the only way.” The screen froze, and Jon looked carefully at Charlie’s physical appearance. She looked-tired! For some odd reason.
Now Jon wasn’t sure who to believe. Mia HAD been the one to save him, but Charlie had just said she didn’t want to do it! And both of these girls loved him? He felt mixed-up and needed to go home. He landed back in a grassy patch and it was sunny outside. He needed to think. Now, of course he was married to Mia. But, he thought, how real was their relationship? He loved BOTH of these girls! He couldn’t believe they were sisters.
He closed his eyes and touched the portal again. This time, he landed sometime in the future. Future him was standing in the room too, next to a bassinet. Mia was there too, along with Charlie. A little baby was inside the crib, cooing. Jon’s mind was blown. I’m going to have a baby? The vision faded and he went back to the past. There he saw Mia, but with a CROWN? She was a princess? He was scandalized-Mia had never told him she was royalty! He definitely needed to talk to Mia now. And Charlie.
Now, he had the answers.
Mia and Charlie loved him.
They wanted revenge and were sort of jealous for him, which would explain the kidnapping.
Mia was royalty, which meant his new child was royalty! Which meant HE was a king! WOW!
Who should he marry?

He walked inside and faced Mia. “Why did you lie to me?” he demanded. “What?” Mia laughed ruefully. “What did I lie to you about?” “You being royalty, maybe?” Jon asked. “My parents advised me to stay in hiding, to become a civilian, until this war was over. When this war subsides, Jon, we can become king and queen.” “Wait, who’s king and queen now?” Jon asked. “A bunch of advisors.” she shrugged. Jon hesitated, then went for it. “I know that you know that Charlie liked me too.” She narrowed her eyes. “Where, exactly, did you get this information?” Jon smiled. “It’s a secret.” “Anyway, it’s not my fault. I got you, because I rescued you heroically and that’s all that matters.” Jon gasped. “You staged all of that?” “Sure, sure. I set Charlie up, wasn’t too hard because her emotions were already wild!” Jon turned red. “YOU DID ALL OF THAT??? YOU made my love life confusing and threatened my life and my relationships? Why am I even married to you?” Jon huffed and looked out the window, where cars and bikes rushed by. The wind whistled by and Mia smirked. “Gotcha.” Jon snarled. “I’m divorcing you.” “Sure. Go for it.” Mia was really enjoying this. Jon was still mad. “You set Charlie up to look like the bad guy…”
5 days later, they were officially divorced. Jon REALLY didn’t want to marry Charlie. But Charlie remembered something, that she used to live down the block from Jon, that she used to hang out with him all the time and shoot hoops and bike ride! Before things got complicated and she captured him, of course. She hoped that he would remember that time and that he’d want to marry her.
Jon looked through old photos in his photo albums and surprisingly, he found photos of Charlie, too! Photos of him and Charlie at a birthday party, photos of him and Charlie eating ice cream, photos of him and Charlie on a roller coaster! It was too much. He set the photos down. If they had been friends before, then what had changed? He knew enough from the joy in these photos to know that Charlie was a good person.


1 year later…
They were married! And it was because of love and not because of anything else. Charlie truly loved Jon too.
Another thing: They lived in the palace, Mia got kicked out because she wasn’t Jon’s wife anymore. But Sophia stuck around for the second marriage.
Jon asked, “Charlie, why did you do all those mean things to me?”
Charlie replied, “When I was not married to you, before I kidnapped you, I overheard a phone conversation. My sister and her boss were talking.”
Jon interrupted. “Wait, what boss?”
Charlie sighed. “Um. So this guy comes up to my sister because he found her on the Internet and thought our love situation would be PERFECT. He told her to kidnap you, for a ransom. He was paying her.” So he tells her, “You know what we have to do. We have to make Jon marry you, in order to make you part of our great nation.” “Muhahaha.”

To be continued…
Who is this guy? What does he want with Jon anyways?


Emil-The Villain

This book provides backstory to how Emil became a villain and also shows how Mia got trapped. Her and Emil’s decisions shaped the rest of the stories. Set slightly before the kidnapping.
Emil hadn’t always been a villain. In fact, he had been best friends with his brother, Jon, once! But once he saw Jon getting in love with Mia…he had to stop her. So he did something interesting. He knew girls Mia’s age (usually they were naive and clueless) so Mia would be oblivious to what he’d be telling her. The first thing he had to do was get on the Internet.The villain internet was called the Darknet, because there were no firewalls and nothing to stop things like viruses to get through. It was a REALLY shady place. Emil searched Mia on Instagram and he found her! She only had 20 posts. (they were of her and Jon. Just engaged! Pictures of her and Jon holding hands, etc. It made Emil want to puke.) He texted her under the name, “apple lover12.”
Instagram Chat:
Mia: status: online now.
Emil/applelover12: “Interested in apples?”
Mia/cute kitties: Sure!
Applelover12: Meet me in Lincoln Park at 10 am tomorrow. I’ll have a bag of a dozen apples for you.
Cute Kitties: Yay! Sure! I’m in!
Applelover12: See you then.
Emil got there a little before 10-9:45 to be exact-to formulate a plan. He’d met Mia over the Darknet, now he had to somehow tell her to tell Charlie to drug Jon. He smiled. Perfect setup. Jon wouldn’t even LIKE Mia by the end of this. He watched all of the kids play on the play structure and kind of half-smirked. Jon is going to be so sorry he ever messed with these girls. He pulled out the apples. Inside were little messages and drugs (for Charlie to drug Jon) and although he’d been thinking about poison, he didn’t want to go that far and kill his brother.Mia practically skipped to the park. Apples! Apples! She loved apples! She loved apples so much she’d even done a science presentation on them in seventh grade, and she LOVED apples, especially honeycrisp apples. She couldn’t wait.Emil prepared the apples (they were honeycrisp) Outside the basket, there was a note attached.

Mia finally arrived. “Ahh. She arrives.” Emil smiled. “Oh, hi Emil!” Mia smiled. “Here’s your apples.” Emil hesitated, then said simply, “Read my note. It’ll explain everything.” He left rather quickly, as he didn’t want anybody to see that they had met.

Later that night, Mia examined the note. It was rather long and Mia knew how to examine things since she was a trained spy, also. It basically read, “Mia, please call me it’s important. I will tell you what you have to do with the apples then. Call me at 7 pm tonight.”

Note: the following conversation was audio not video, so Charlie couldn’t hear the other side of the conversation and Mia couldn’t see Jon smiling or nodding through the phone. They were probably using something like FaceTime audio.

Mia got on the call. “Mia!” Emil’s voice was filled with relief. “Look, your sister is jealous of your relationship with Jon and I have it on GOOD authority that she wants to destroy it.” Mia asked, “Really?” Emil nodded through the phone. “Yes, really. Jon doesn’t know about any of this, and if he did it’d be bad and we should probably keep it this way, but please do me a favor and kidnap Jon for me. It will keep your sister out of the way, and you’ll get him all to yourself.” Mia paused. “Okay.” Emil smiled. “Great. You have until Tuesday.” “Wait, Mia?” Emil asked. “Actually, have Charlie kidnap Jon, it’ll be easier that way.” “How?” Mia asked. “Oh, just sneak the apples in her bedroom.” Emil said. Mia nodded. “Good night, Mia.”

The next day, Mia snuck the apples into Charlie’s bedroom, and she knew Charlie’d want to eat them.

Charlie, having overheard the phone conversation, (but only bits and pieces of it) didn’t understand about the apples but she knew she loved Jon! So she decided to do it, even if her heart was telling her it was the wrong decision.

Emil watched his plans unfold on a screen. He had planted a camera on one of the apples so that he could watch. He watched as Charlie set the half-eaten apple on the table, and as she tied Jon up and drugged him. He sighed. Nothing smells prettier than victory. And NOBODY
will ever know I was behind this and he let out a last, “Muhahaha!”

Very interesting! claimed writing post

Dailies

March 2nd
March 3rd
March 4th
March 5th
March 6th
March 7th
March 8th
March 9th (unfinished)
March 18th
March 20th
March 21st
March 22nd
March 27th
March 28th
March 29th

Weeklies

March 3rd
March 10th
March 17th
March 24th

Cabin Wars

Fan-Fi War (March 26th)

Others

Word Wars
1 (won)
2 (lost)
3 (won)

Writing Comp Entry

An encounter

March 2nd Daily (330 words):
A thin flat sheet composed of metal and circuits and wires, billions of people use me every day. I’m greatly treasured by some, and completely disregarded by others. I come in many different styles; you could say I have a good sense of taste as I like to keep up with the latest trends. Alas, I am the smartphone, an ever evolving piece of electronics. I grow thinner, and smarter by the years, functions and functions piling upon me.

I have siblings, you see, many copies and clones of me. I was saddened by our separation, but gracious me, I found myself an owner. An owner who greatly cherishes me, who continuously abuses my stomach by shoving more drawings and videos and ebooks down my throat. However, I shall not complain, after all, is storing my owner’s junk not one of my purposes as well? With my owner, I have been for 2 years… Nevertheless, I must express my dismay for my owner becomes clumsier by the day. Such a klutz she is.

Imagine the pain I felt when I got a new piece of clothing, only to be face-planted the very next day. Imagine the irritation brought upon me when I’m sleeping and awakened to the blackness of the mosaic tiles. Imagine having a cluster of scars on your face because of repeated face-planting that your owner claims is an accident. I’m also a fashionable smartphone! But my owner is indifferent and I wear the same old piece of clothing day after day regardless of its miserable state.

Perhaps I shouldn’t complain or whine. After all, it’s possible that I could have found myself replaced by a newer, more modern model of myself with improved functionality and speed. A smartphone aged 6 years, I should be grateful that I haven’t been reduced to bits or iron and gold and crumbling dust in a junkyard. Life is good, I guess… at least until my owner “accidentally” drops me yet again.


March 3rd Daily (488 words):
Flavours chosen: Socks, Cookies, Tea

“Anne, please. We have to leave! I’m not letting that wretched council put you and your family down! Euthanasia they claim. Pah! As if! It’s just their way of finding petty excuses to expel the ones they deem weakest.”

Anne heaved heavily, defeated. Dark eye bags lined her once beautiful wide eyes. Head in arms, Anne sluggishly dragged her head up and stared at Zack blankly with her drooping eyelids. She gazed at him for a moment, as if she were soaking into the image of him standing before her in his ragged clothing.

“Geez, Zack. Did you crawl out of a dumpster before coming here? You reek of filthy week-old socks. The stench, my goodness. When was the last time you showered?” Anne scrunched up her petite nose in revulsion.

A young gal who had never before experienced the harsh life of reality, this was Anne’s way of coping. After all, who would have known that fate would play such a cruel twist on Anne that would ultimately result in her untimely demise? On the outside, Anne was acting the same as ever, her typical, rather nonchalant and comedic self. However, no one could even think of trying to empathise with her inner feelings. A heart searing with rage and contempt, loathing the council and system of the world. A fiery passion burning crimson bright with bloodlust. The jarring truth pained her every single day.

And here was her boyfriend, eager to risk his life for the sake of her and her family. He’s like a cookie, an overall all-rounder with the occasional flecks and spots of imperfections. The rare crack in demeanour and mannerism. Forever so sweet and jovial. Once his mind was set, there was no turning back. “Over my dead body,” he’d say.

Anne let out a weak, guttural laugh as she sat plunged into her memories.

“Zack… go home please. I beg of you, no, I beseech you.”

“Anne! I told you. I’m not leaving you to die by the councils’ hands. Whether your family falls under the weakest 5 percent or not, I don’t care! I love you and that’s all that matters. Can’t you see my devotion to you? PLEASE, ANNE. LET ME HELP YOU.”

It felt as if everything restraining Anne snapped free from its bonds. Anne shot out of her chair, seething. A glint in her eye that wasn’t there before was evident, and a cup of boiling hot tea Zack had just prepared levitated towards Anne’s now outstretched hand. The atmosphere shifted drastically, and Zack felt… fear; a certain kind of dread. Anne’s presence had become overwhelming.

“Zack” she growled. “Don’t make me repeat myself.”

“Get out.”

“I told you! I’m not-”

Zack’s protest was cut short by a blood curdling screech of agonising pain.

“I warned you.” Anne spat blatantly as she tossed the now empty cup against the wall.

It shattered to smithereens.

Like Zack’s heart.


March 6th Daily (356 words):
Prompt: He was going back to a place he'd hoped he would never see again

Partner: @GraceOBrien13; @piggy_puppy (two people because I have to go offline soon and won't be able to come back online before the daily changes D: Contact me if you need further clarification)

Waves crashed onto boulders with great intensity, the sounds amplified by the abundance of smooth curved stones in the vicinity. Sam stood by the shore, gazing hollowly into the distant darkness. The saltiness of the air stung his nostrils, but the stinging sensation couldn't compare to the burning distaste that was raging in his heart.

Sighing deeply, Sam averted his gaze to look at the brilliant yellow light of a lighthouse shining from high above. He really didn't want to be here. By taking a step forward, and another, and another, he'd be going back to a place he'd hoped he would never see again.

But he was left without a choice.

Sam reluctantly shuffled towards the boat gently rocking on the shore, his shoes scraping the small jagged stones. A fine mist greeted him as he stepped into the boat and he once again sighed heavily. He kickstarted the engine and it started to whir and buzz.

The trip across the water body to the lighthouse wasn't long. In approximately 10 minutes, Sam found himself standing face-to-face with none other than his old home. Standing rooted to the spot, staring at the top of the lighthouse, he felt a sense of deja vu - not a very pleasant one in fact.

Time slowed for Sam as he was plunged into the memory. It was like a fiery hot claw tearing into the depths of his mind, searing everything in its path and shredding all the layers of buffer Sam had wrapped around that one single memory. A memory Sam has so intricately tried to bury deep down and get rid off.

And the claw ripped it from its hiding spot.

The memory he had so carefully hidden for decades resurfaced and it hurt as fresh as ever.

Him as a young 11-year-old boy.

Him walking home to the lighthouse after catching some fish.

Him standing at the very spot the present Sam was standing.

And the perfectly clear image of his mother in her flowy white night gown perched at the edge of the lighthouse wall.

And his shrill scream of terror and devastation that followed.

Analysis of the similarities and differences between our stories.

Both stories used third person and the same prompt. There are both about returning to places of childhood which bring up unpleasant memories the characters have been trying to suppress. I think that the difference between our stories it the ending we chose, where mine is much darker.

March 7th Daily (456 words):
“What is your character's biggest fear?”
An orphaned child at the age of 16, nothing terrifies Alice more than the thought of yet again losing another loved one to the unjust diseases and cruelties of life. Left with only her two younger siblings, any ill fate brought upon them could potential cause Alice to lose herself forever.

A supplementary factor to her greatest fear is her inability to provide aid to a suffering loved one, producing a crippling effect on Alice which causes her to constantly blame herself for unforeseen events. This often leads to periods of depression, which is hidden from the world for the sake of her public image and reputation.

“What is one life-changing event your character has experienced? How has it changed them?”
Nothing savagely ripped through her young and tender heart than the untimely death of her mother. The doctor had promised months left to live after the stage 4 cancer diagnosis but he was wrong, resulting in a premature fatality. Alice formed a grudge as strong as the bonds in a diamond against that very doctor, and vowed to avenge her mother.

The change in Alice was drastic and noticeable by everyone around her. From the quiet, mild-tempered gal who minded her own business and was always self-absorbed in her own jumbled thoughts, her heart burned with new purpose. First, to get revenge on the doctor who had delivered false hope and second, to become the one perfect person in the world who had a cure and solution for everything. She succeeded, and thus earned herself the alias “Ms. Perfect”.

“What does your character value most in a friend?”
Once a loner, forever a loner. To Alice, she sees no value in having any form of friendship since everyone is bound to become a traitor at some point. In her eyes, friends only serve as a distraction and deliver false hope, diverting her precious time away from possible accomplishments and breakthrough in her research.

If she were to pick an ideal friend type, she'd value a friend who she can relate to and with, one who would never stab her in the back repeatedly over and over, and one that is on par with her eccentric personality and outstandingly inhumane intelligence.

“What is your character's greatest weakness?”
A person who lacks friendships after losing trust in them. A person who relies solely on family for support and trust. Alice's Achilles Heel is her remaining family, to be precise, her younger sisters - Alison and Ally. They are her greatest treasures, yet her greatest and likely most fatal weakness.

After the death of her mother preceded by the disappearance of her father, Alice felt as if more and more of her family was abandoning her - intentionally or unintentionally - and grew to deeply value familial bonds and relationships. It made her become very protective, but not overly so. This obvious weakness makes it very easy to exploit her.


March 8th Daily (435 words):

Continuation of @Reva-Scifi_Lover's Story.

The ice spreading through the pavements. I shivered and took a shaky breath. The temperature was insane right now. I was walking home from school. Seriously? How could they let school go on in this cold? Something was wrong.

The temperature never went lower than 6 degrees here. Now it was the coldest day on record. This couldn't be just some temperature issue. Wait a minute? What am I thinking, temperatures are natural? Nothing could make them go up and down.

I slipped and fell hard on the ice. Pain sprawled through my forehead, ouch! was my only thought and I drifted into unconsciousness. The last thing I saw were two people with each 1 one eye. I giggled, I must be going insane but at that moment it seemed funny.

The world was dark. I couldn't see but maybe that was because my eyes were closed. I blinked and opened them. Although the light was dim, it was troubling my eyes to accustom to it. The scene in front of me made me wanna be unconscious again.

A one-eyed monster was readying some weapons which looked like swords. I thought I might be hallucinating or something. Then I looked at myself.

I was rolled up with a jute rope. I couldn't move my hands. My legs seemed bound. My mouth was gagged. Now, just for some information, I wasn't usually kidnapped by 1 eyed giant.

The one in front of me was built tall, when I mean tall, I mean 7 feet tall. He had hands the size of my feet and his feet- ew they were covered in grass green slimy stuff, That thing's stench could have been smelled from 5 feet. I nearly vomited.

I tried to remain quiet. But, uh, I accidentally knocked over one sword which I would later realize was all around me. Yes, go on, call me dumb. I was still freezing. I had lost my coat in I don't know where.

Anyway, the thing had noticed me conscious. It said to me in a loud raspy voice, “So you wake, human,”. I tried to speak but then I realized- I was still gagged. The giant only laughed. It's a laugh resonating through my eardrums.

It un-gagged me. I let in a shaky breath. “Why did you bring me here?” I asked through gritted teeth. It begins “Ah, you will never realize who you are would you?” it asked, which got my interest. “What do you mean?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. It didn't say anything. I tried again, “Who are you?”. “Just a cyclops” he grumbled. He turned his back on me.

Just then, I felt something pointed appear in my pocket. A dagger. Yes! I felt the ropes. They were tied in a knot. I tried to unknot them. Aha! My hands were untied! I brought out the dagger and started cutting the ropes which tied my legs together. I don't know how but I finally cut them. The cyclopes started facing me. Oh no, no, no, no, no. I stood. Pulled my dagger out. The cyclopes saw me. It roared and charged. I got scared out of my mind.

A raspy scream broke free from my dry, foul-tasting mouth. A surge of adrenaline began coursing through my veins as fight-or-flight-or-freeze kicked in. My body was feeling overly generous today, and as the cyclops began charging towards me, time seemed to slow before my own eyes as I readied myself to duck, the blood in my veins ran cold and I froze in place.

How convenient of my body to choose freeze out of the three options.

Hastily formulating a plan in my panicked mind, I saw nothing but blank black space in the depths of my formerly creative mind, the intensity of the moment having bleached my mind sparkling clean of ideas. I remained rooted to the ground, shaking from the adrenaline rush and breathing quick, shallow breaths while beads of perspiration accumulated on my forehead. It was overwhelming. Never had I experienced such a moment before. I was petrified. Scared. Terrified. Panic-stricken. Tears welling up in my eyes threatened to break loose, but I held them in.

Tears were a sign of weakness. A sign of submission.

I did not want to allow the cyclops the satisfaction of watching me have a mental, emotional and physical breakdown.

As a new wave of adrenaline rushed through my body, sobering me in the process. I snapped out of my daze and honed in my vision on viable routes out of wherever I was.

Cyclop 1 on the right, club angled at 43 degrees to the left. Cyclop 2 in front of me, about an area of 167 centimetres squared between his wide legs. Cyclop 3 on the left, looks half asleep.

It was as though something clicked in my mind, and at last, I understood what the cyclops meant when they inquired me of my origins and who I really am. My brain was functioning like a computer, carefully calculating and computing every single move I made, every single possible outcome and every little, minute detail. It was like peering at the world from an entirely new perspective.

I made my move before the cyclops could even blink their large unintelligent eyes. However, what they did next took me by surprise. The great mighty cyclops fell back to the ground, hands outstretched above their faces. Their faces were a mask of terror as their lips trembled. I stopped in my tracks, wary. As I stood with my unwavering glare aimed towards them, the cyclop before me slowly got onto its knees in an unthreatening manner.

Suddenly, it cried as it collapsed onto the ground in a deep bow,

“Oh, all hail the queen of Cyclops!”


1st Weekly (2461 words):
Part One (300 words):
Poem 1: Panic (Cinquain)
Fumbling,
Sweat trickles down.
A deep inhalation
To calm a panicked racing heart.
Sweating.

Trembling,
My mind goes blank
And I am unaware.
All my knowledge then deserts me,
Fleeing.

Poem 2: Spring (Haiku)
Pinkish flowers bloom
Trees blossom a pretty pink
Petals gently fall.

People below the trees
Sip matcha tea on blankets
Enjoying the view.

A festive occasion,
For family bonding time,
Commemorated.

Poem 3: Scratch (Acrostic)
Scratch is a place where people meet
Coding together as a community.
Reaching out to achieve a goal,
Accomplishing many things along the way.
The veterans of Scratch have stories to tell,
Casually recounting the story of the origins of Scratch,
Hoping to instill knowledge in their juniors.

Poem 4: Butterfly (Limerick)
Spreading its wings,
A freshly emerged butterfly prepares,
To take off from its cocoon,
And fly into a lagoon,
Where a new life awaits.

The intricate and diversity of colours
On the fragile wings of the butterfly signifies,
The gender of the elegant creature.
A dull colour the female dons to ensure
It does not become the dinner of predators.

Poem 5: Ephemeral (Free verse)
Nothing in this world lasts forever.
Everything will face its inevitable end.
From the roaring of the ocean waves
To the rumbling of the stormy skies,
They will all come to an end one day.

Four billion years from now,
Our oh, so lovely, brilliantly shining Sun,
Will finally meet its end.
A red giant it will become,
Engulfing the Earth in its gaseous embrace.

Fast forward countless billion years,
Matter degrades and radiation rules,
Slowly but steadily tearing the Universe apart.
The Universe is now meeting is unfateful end,
Just how it will be no one knows…

For predictions foresee a condemned Earth,
Where humans drive themselves to extinction
In seven point eight million years.
Even if it doesn’t come to part,
The fiery Sun will surely be humanity’s end.


Part Two (509 words):
Disclaimer: This is based of facts that I remember from my Economics class, which means that there is a chance or errors. The analysis is also based on what I've learnt and applied

Governments have a lot of tasks to do to manage the economy, ranging from setting market prices to intervention to prevent market failure to ensuring economic growth and countless others. The price of every good and service in the economy is either elastic or inelastic, determined by various factors. Making use of the price elasticity of a good and service and other factors, the government will determine how best to adjust prices to boost the economy. An elastic good and service means that a small change in price would result in high responsiveness, whereas on the contrary, an inelastic good and service would mean a small change in price would result in minor change in responsiveness of consumers. There’s a debate of whether imposing indirect taxes on these inelastic goods and services will boost economic growth or not, and personally, I do think that it comes with both its benefits and disadvantages.

The elasticity of a product is calculated by dividing its percentage change in quantity demanded or supplied and the percentage change in price. An elasticity of more than 1 would indicate an elastic price, whereas less than 1 would be price inelastic. An elasticity of 0 would mean a perfectly inelastic demand. Indirect tax is a form of tax that is levied on goods and services before it reaches a customer, such as GST (goods and service tax) and SST (sales and service tax) in Malaysia. Therefore, when a customer is buying a good or service with indirect tax, they are already paying for the tax. Imposing indirect tax on the price would result in an increase, and if it were for a good and service where its price elasticity is inelastic, that small change in price won’t reduce responsiveness of consumers and the demand for that particular good and service would stay the same. Thus, despite the higher price than before, the demand for the inelastic goods or services will remain the same, resulting in an overall increase in total revenue. However, the prices and elasticity of a good and service change after periods of time, and having to make amendments to every single good and service every now and then is quite the hassle for those responsible. Additionally, by applying the fiscal policy we can see that by increasing taxes, contractionary fiscal policy will take place. The contractionary fiscal policy involves increasing taxes and decreasing government expenditure. Such an instrument is only used when the economy is overheating and economic activity needs to be lowered.

Based on the analysis of imposing indirect taxes on inelastic goods, it appears that the two of many possible results contradict each other or cancel out each other’s effects. Though imposing indirect taxes on price inelastic goods and services does bring its benefits in helping economic growth, it could become quite a hassle to manage in the long run and might potentially reduce economic growth back to the original level as well. Consequently, it seems that between the benefits and disadvantages, whichever outweighs the other would be the most ideal.


Part Three (755 words):
It’s Christmas and there’s a secret Santa event in school. People are laughing in joy. CLAIRE stands in front of a Christmas tree, other students moving about around her.


Claire, Claire, Claire…

CLAIRE searches for her name on the Christmas tree. She spots her gift and lights up in delight.

CLAIRE squeals and happily skips back to where her friend is.


Sees CLAIRE approaching and gets up to greet her.

Oh, Claire. What did you get from your secret Santa?


CLAIRE jumps in joy.

Exactly what I asked for!

Beams at LUKAS.


Smiles at CLAIRE warmly.

Cool, you’re lucky.

LUKAS ruffles his hair a little.

Looks mildly annoyed and amused at the same time.

Some dude thought it’d be hilarious if they gave me a dirty old sock.


Scrunches up her nose in disgust.

Ewwww, gross!


Stuffs his hands into his pockets and shrugs.

Talk about it.

Gestures at the buffet in the cafeteria.

Come on, let’s go get some food. I’m starving!

Rubs his belly.

LUKAS and CLAIRE walk towards the cafeteria and point at all the food options to choose from. They look for a table and sit down next to the head cheerleader JANET.


Folds his arms across his chest and looks at Janet, curious.

So, what’d you get, Janet?

LUKAS brushes some loose strands of his hair out of the way.


Starts to sweat and looks nervous.

Stammers.

Ohh, uhh…

Pauses for a brief second. Raises her finger like she just got an idea.

My, uh, Secret Santa is… absent!


Pokes CLAIRE’S arm.


Glances at JANET suspiciously.

Looks around to find the air-conditioner in the room then looks back at JANET.

Subtly narrows eyes in suspicion.

Pity, I’d love to have seen what you received.


Avoids eye contact with CLAIRE and stutters.

Y-yeah. I-I guess I’d have to wait till next year.

Rubs right arm with left hand.

Or.. maybe when my secret santa comes to school.

Smiles at CLAIRE weakly.

Please excuse me, I need to go to the washroom.

Hastily gets up and hurries away.

LUKAS and CLAIRE watch JANET hurry away.


Continues watching JANET.

Is it just me, or does she seem to be acting weird?


Goes quiet and starts to think.

Shrugs.

Janet was acting a little suspicious, but it probably isn’t much.


Looks at CLAIRE and scrutinises her. Opens his mouth to say something but closes it without saying anything.

Gives his head a quick shake.


Backstage but still in view.

Smiles maliciously.

Walks offstage.

One year later. New school year starts. LUKAS and CLAIRE walk onto the pavement in front of their school. They gaze at the sky and share a smile.


This year is going to be a good year. I just know it.


Ditto.

CLARE’S classroom. It’s the middle of Science class.


Clutches stomach, doubles over and groans in pain. Gets excused from class and goes to the bathroom.

Reaches the bathroom and straightens suddenly. Sticks nose into the air and sniffs deeply. Eyes widen and CLAIRE rushes into the bathroom.

Rushes over to look into sinks. Sees nothing that could cause the scent she smelled.

Could it just be the metal faucets then?

CLAIRE looks wary.

Stomach acts up and CLAIRE doubles over in pain again. Hurries to a cubicle in the bathroom and pushes the door open.

Sees a bloodied dead body inside.

Freezes.

CLAIRE screams.


Run onstage from offstage.

Run into the bathroom and freeze, stunned.

Mouths open and eyes widen in shock.


Screams.

CLAIRE murdered her!

Points finger at CLAIRE accusingly.


Call the police!


CLAIRE takes a few steps back, away from the dead body.

(softly) It wasn’t me!

CLAIRE puts her hands to her mouth. Tears begin forming.

(louder) It wasn’t me!


Murmur and whisper and accuse CLAIRE.


LET ME THROUGH

Shoves his way through the crowd.

Goes to CLAIRE and puts his arm around her comfortingly.


Buries her head in LUKAS’S shoulder. Cries.


Leans forward to whisper into CLAIRE’S ear.

Don’t listen to them.

Turns to the crowd.

(angrily) Perhaps you guys should find evidence before accusing Claire of murder. If she was truly the one who murdered Janet, do you really think she’d be in the state she is now?

Raises his voice and shakes his head in disgust.

Gosh, you people. Find proof first before falsely accusing others.

Grabs CLAIRE’S hand and leads her away.


Part Four (492 words and 405 words respectively):
I awoke to the sounds of opening doors and the incessant beeping of a watch alarm. I groaned in bed as I stretched my stiff body parts. Another typical mundane day in my mundane life as a mundane teenage girl. My life was like a playlist on repeat. Many items in a day like the songs in a playlist, repeating every day for the past 11 years. I rolled out of bed and turned on the lights, rubbing my eyes groggily as they grew accustomed to the light after 7 hours of darkness. I was sleep deprived, having stayed up late completing piled up homework because of exams. I got myself ready for school and prepared for the long commuting time to school.

I entered my half empty classroom. My classmates were scattered about, busy doing their own activities and minding their businesses. Some were on their phones, some were completing homework last minute, others were chitchatting. I settled down and waited for the day to begin. School is like a major pain that was invented by children hating adults just for the sake of torturing us for our entire 12 years over of education. Of course, I know that’s not the reason, and that it is crucial to be educated, but after having been in school having the same lessons on repeat mode for so long, school just doesn’t have the same appeal to me anymore.

First class of the day, Accounting. Mere words forbid me from expressing exactly how much I detest Accounting. As I sat through the class, it was as though I was slowly being lulled to sleep, the teacher’s words droning on and on and on… I managed to stay awake. English class next! Yet, another class that was a lullaby to me. Imagine staying up late to finish a piece of work the next day, only to find out that the deadline got extended to after the holidays? That was exactly how I felt. Fast forward to the last class of the day. It was the source of my sour and sulky mood.

Happily enjoying myself spectating a classmate playing chess, my Chemistry teacher walked into the classroom, a thick wad of marked exam papers in her arms. The utmost excitement I felt of wanting to know my marks dug a deep, deep hole and crawled into it itself. Receiving my paper, I stared at it bitterly as a big fat 78 glared back at me, as if telling me that I’d failed in every aspect of my life. It felt as if the whole world just came crashing down on me, and as I flipped through the paper, I realised just how dumb I had been. All the countless mistakes I’d made.

Alas, I managed to find the extra points to scrape an A (80+), but nothing could bury the feeling that I’d just failed myself miserably and how the score would impact my average.



Sitting at my desk, my eyes strain to decipher the words I’m typing as my hurting fingers fly across and all over the keyboard. It’s 21 minutes past my bedtime and as I sit on my black chair as comfortably as possible, I attempt to grind the Scratch Writing Camp weekly. Before me is a black laptop, aged a few years. To my right is my pile of undone homework as well as my phone and calculator. Nothing crosses my mind except the fact that I must finish the weekly in time for the sake of my cabin.

Downstairs, a piano plays melodic harmonies pleasing to the ear. In addition to that is the incessant “thack thack thack” of the keyboard. A clock ticks in the background, jovially counting down to the latest time I can stay up until. Counting down to the time I have left to successfully complete this last part of the weekly. My fan spins and whirs comfortingly as background noise and the bright white light-emitting diodes above provide the light I need to see things clearly.

In front of me and above the laptop is a shelf with an assortment of hair accessories for me to use, though I only use a couple or a few of them. Below that shelf is a pile of miscellaneous items that I’ve never found the heart to dispose of. And further below, are my moisturisers and anti-itch cream that are my absolute saviours who prevent me from scratching my skin off (I think a lot of people can relate to this xD) My eyes follow the rows and rows of words appearing on the screen mindlessly as I repeatedly check the word count to see if I have written sufficient words.

The environment around me is now quiet. The air blows gently in the background and there is the occasional exhaust sound from the motorcycle. The only thoughts that run through my mind are finishing the weekly, completing my assignments and the grades I deem terrible from my recently finished exam. As my eyes drift downwards, a brutally tortured Barbie doll that I got for my 6th birthday stares back at me. She’s wearing the original clothing that she came with, except that her hair has been chopped short and dyed, and her face is streak with blues and reds that I accidentally got on her when dyeing her hair.

The quality of the second essay in the last part oh my gosh I wanna puke


2nd Weekly (2487 words):
Part One (314 words):
Aria: Running across the rough tarmac street, Emma's filthy and bare feet pounded on the ground, her breath resonating loudly around her.

Scarlet: With every step, Emma was losing herself, little by little. Her legs started pounding in pain, feeling as if about to collapse. She panted, taking a quick break.

Aria: Emma's mind was clouded over with exhaustion and pain. She couldn't find the ability to think straight. The corners of her eyes were dissolving into blackness. She wanted to just lie down, close her eyes and soak in the warmth of the misty night.

Scarlet: It took a good few minutes for Emma's mind to start working again. She took a deep breath of belief, her legs starting to run. She was almost there, ‘I can do it’ she thought to herself.

Aria: Just as the thought finished forming in her mind, Emma tripped on something and fell heavily to the ground with a thud. Then, the darkness swallowed her whole.

Scarlet: Emma moaned, trying to pick herself up. Her arms and legs were now throbbing with pain, feeling as if she would collapse again. Emma stayed on the ground, in need of a miracle. She had lost total confidence in herself.

Aria: It was only then that Emma became aware of her new surroundings. It was still dark like before, but there seemed to be a slice of dim yellow light penetrating through a small crevice underneath what she thought was a door.

Scarlet: Confused, she attempted to try and open the door. Her weak arms struggled, but finally, she managed. Her eyes narrowed, as she tried to figure out what she was facing.

Aria: She was staring at a brick red wall - at least, what would appear to be a brick red wall in better lighting conditions. Cautiously and somewhat hesitantly, Emma poked her head out of the door and found herself peering at a vast alley.

Scarlet: Emma yawned, wondering about the different possibilities why there would be a brick wall hidden in a secret door. It was already passed midnight and Emma's eyes were starting to close. Darkness started to swallow her, and once again everything turned black. (She fell asleep) Minutes haven't even passed and suddenly Emily had awoken. The dim yellow light coming from inside the door had started getting brighter, almost blinding her.

Aria: “Huh?” Emma mumbled, her voice laced with sleep. She dragged herself up groggily and rub her eyes, which were still heavy with sleep. “Who's there? And, why am I here? Where is this place?” For a young gal who had woken up in a mysterious place, Emma seemed to show no fear. She pushed herself onto her knees and slowly stood up as two figures came into view.

Aria: “Who are you?” Emma demanded while rubbing her numb arms. She had slept on her arms and cut off circulation. “What do you want from me?” The questions kept flowing and flowing, for Emma was an inquisitive girl with a never ending supply of questions. The figures soon grew tired of her persistent questioning. They shushed her and opened their mouths to speak. And out came the shocking revelation.


Part Two (529 words):
Name: Alice Kim
Age: Unknown; believed to be immortal; lost track centuries ago
Species: Witch

Personality and Traits: Alice is generally a cool-tempered person who takes introversion to the next level. When provoked, Alice is described by her siblings to “lose herself” but it is not really something that one needs to be fearful of, as the scale of the provoking needs to be rocket high off the charts before Alice enters into that state. Due to the premature and untimely death of her mother when she was a child, Alice was known to be very mature for her age and still is (seeing as how she’s currently possibly thousands of years old there’s no doubt for that either way). The death of her mother made Alice yearn for a better, perfect world; a perfectionist and one who resents ill-behaviour or people who hinder her from making progress. Alice can get self-centred at times and it’s been proven extremely difficult to gain even an ounce of her trust. She isolates herself from others (except her immediate family) and has no friends as she deems them as an obstruction to her accomplishment and future prospects. No one but her siblings (they aren’t even that close either) are even near or on par with her eccentric personality and inhumane (or perhaps I should say in-witch?) intelligence.

Wants, Hopes, and Strengths: There is absolutely nothing Alice wants more than a perfect world where there is a solution to or perfect understanding of everything. Alice dreams of making the world into a reality where Pandora’s box was never opened, where there is no crime, no injustice, no fear, no illness. Initially, people gawked and mocked at Alice’s “absurd” or “far-fetched” ideology but Alice was the one to get the last laugh. She has made a lot of progress, but she is still far from achieving her hopes for the world. The world she lives in is partitioned into two parts, the world of witches and the world of humans - where humans are ignorant of the existence of witches. There’s only so much that she can do for humans without exposing her kind, but she hopes to one day introduce humans to the witch world and share the technological, medical, political (and more) advancements with them. It is her hope to fulfil that. Alice has stunning intelligence, eloquence and critical thinking skills. She has countless other skills that add on to that frightening skill set which leads to her strengths. Her works were and are only possible due to all those attributing factors.

Dislikes and Fears:
Generally speaking, Alice's greatest fear is losing a loved one. Most of the fear originates from a childhood trauma involving her parents. As a child, she returned from school to investigators interrogating her mother and her world came crashing down on her when she heard the words “Mr. Kim has gone missing”. Following that incident, she lost her mother to cancer a few years later. Alice dislikes gossip, rumours, antagonisation and friendships. She believes that those four things are the root to one's hindrance and inability to accomplish goals in life. As a result, Alice is often seen alone and described as somewhat withdrawn. She doesn't interact with society unless absolutely necessary, which is quite often given her current status in the world.


Part Three (404 words):
The story takes place deep in the heart of the Pi Mountains, which is rumoured that little men work day and night to produce vast numbers of various pies. The first thing that will be sighted the moment of entrance would be the three gargantuan and multicoloured mountains. They are painted in a glorious range of pastel shades and colours. From left to right, the colour of the mountains change.

The western mountain takes on a greyish-silvee hue, as that's the location of tin mining for the production of pie tins. The centre mountain is a rainbow of colours, from the sweet brown of the pie's crust to the red or blue of the berry filling in a pie's interior. The eastern mountain glows an orangey-red ember colour and is the place where all pies are baked to golden perfection.

 As one approaches the mountains, sweet and warm aromas will casually drifts up one's nostrils, putting them unaware and in a daze by the heavenly scent. Nearly nothing or no one can escape this captivating scent, which is one of the prime reasons the Pi Mountains are listed as one of the most dangerous destinations on the planet. The Pi Mountains are known for incapacitating those who dare wander near it. This effect is often dismissed as either men's gluttony or a measly old wive's tale.

However, those who manage to get close enough are bound to be in for a treat. The western mountain, in its abundance of tin, is enough to convert any penniless person into a billionaire overnight. The centre mountain is a haven here on the planet, where berries and fruits and every pie material imaginable needed are found all over, never running out in supply. The western mountain, uncomfortably and toasty hot as it is, makes a great source for a sauna for exfoliation of the skin.

Zooming out on the mountains, they appear to be in a very discrete location. From afar, they are nothing more than a mere layer of dense clouds. Located within a foliage of dense jungle, there are no humans or civilisations around for miles and miles. The mountains span a few hundreds of kilometers and are actually the highest peaks on the planet. Their peaks are so tall that Mount Everest is an infant in comparison. Even considering comparing the Pi Mountains height to Mount Everest is a disgrace to the Pi Mountains.


Part Four (155 words):
The main character is in the kitchen inside their house, doing some cooking while waiting for their loved one(s) (wife, husband, partner, child, family, etc) to return home. As the main character continues cooking, they hear a knock on the door. Confused as to why their loved one didn't enter with the key or ring the doorbell, the main character stops what they are doing and goes out to the door. Their mind screams worry at them. The main character cracks the front door open and sees no one, so they close the door begin heading back to the kitchen to resume their task. However, mid-stride, someone pounds on the door, more impatiently this time. Suspicion begins to line the main character's forehead as it creases. The main character opens the door and finds a bloodied envelope on their doormat, with the words “Come reclaim what's yours” scrawled at the back in crimson red ink.


Part Five (1085 words):
“Split, splat, split, splat,” the wet sounds of a person's gait breaks the silence. Rain pours down on the dejected inhabitants of a small city below as the bitterly unwavering weather rages on. Kiara tears through the dirt road, soaked arms over her head, attempting to keep water off her face. Well obviously she was failing miserably, seeing as how her arms and sleeves were already thoroughly soaked and leaking water onto her soft-set face.

Kiara was furious. Her school had assigned a group assignment and had refused to let her switch group mates when Kiara discovered she was teamed up with her number 1 rival. She detested the fact her teacher would not give in to her solid reasons and pleas. Kiara continued stomping down the dirt road, fuming and swearing the occasional cuss words. Then she stopped suddenly, turned towards that little bit of a pathetic kerb and raised her leg. She angled her leg and threw a kick, launching dirt off the wet ground into the well in front of her rival's house, the crystal clear water immediately turning a muddy brown.

The assignment involves travelling to a nearby environment with abundance of nature, and her snobby rival suggested going to the farm and making observations. Kiara, on the other hand, suggested heading into the ‘magical’ forest, hoping to either debunk the myth or prove its credibility. She was out voted 3 to 4. So first, she didn't get the group of her choice THEN she didn't get to pick the location of her choice. It was one of her worst days ever.

Kiara removed her arms from over her head and replaced them by her sides, finally realising how futile her attempts were. She spat into the rain-splattered well and came to a decision. She was going to work solo, and she was going to explore that magical forest on her own. She obviously wasn't going to work with some group of imbeciles who can't even tell an apple and orange apart. She meant, why would she? She was so far above them.



“Mom, I'm home!” Kiara shouted as she slammed the door shut. “I'm going to the magical forest tomorrow. It's for a group assignment,” she spat. “Don't try to stop me, you do know that won't work once I have my mind set, right? You should know me well enough, especially since you've been raising me for the past 17 years.”

Kiara then headed to her room and began the preparations for her trip to the forest.



Kiara awoke to the break of dawn. The sky was still a shade of desaturated blue but the air was cool and misty. Slipping on her boots and swiping her backpack off the desk, Kiara set foot out of her house and instigated her journey into the depths or perhaps shallowness of the ‘magical’ forest.

However, not longer than a third of an hour into her journey towards the forest, Kiara was met with a peculiar sight. An acquaintance of hers, it seemed, was sprinting across a field barefooted. Someone was following behind them, desperately attempting to match their pace. Kiara tilted her head at the sight curiously, not really heeding much of it until she noticed the expression on her acquaintance's face.The look of pure sorrow and agony. Tears were streaming down their face and their breaths for choked sobs. Something wasn't right.

Kiara turned her attention to the pursuer. As Kiara scrutinised him, - for the pursuer appeared to be male - she couldn't help but take note that his feet and calves had a certain transparency to them. And on his stomach, a reddish liquid seemed to be pouring out of a non-existent injury, but not  blood was accumulating on the dirt pavement.

As Kiara stared at the scene presented before her, she saw the man's mouth open and vaguely heard the words “Wait! Please let me explain!” as her acquaintance carried on running, trying to gain as much space between them and their pursuer.

“Hey!” Kiara found herself shouting. Her hand instantly flew to her mouth as she came to the realisation of what she had done. The man swirled towards her and began shouting at her instead. Kiara couldn't make sense of what he was saying. She was affirmative he was speaking her language, but her brain just refused to process the audible sounds into comprehensible words. Was she in shock? After all, the man's skin took on a deathly pale hue, and his face was gaunt and hollow.

The cat finally let go of Kiara's tongue and she screamed hysterically before taking off into the ‘magical’ forest, - which was fortunately a few hundred metres in front of her - hoping to seek refuge in there. Alas, after who knows how long and how far, Kiara came to her bearings and stopped in her tracks. She doubled over and panted, consuming gulps of air in massive quantities. Her muscles burned with fatigue and gradually, as she recovered and looked up and around her, she was awestruck by what she was soaking in.

Mushrooms, hundreds or maybe even thousands of them, glowing with a faint blue light. They pulsated gently in rhythm and synchrony with one another, like some sort of light exhibition or display. The glow illuminated that region of the forest, providing an eerie setting, and a slight chill ran down Kiara's spine even though it wasn't even cold in her vicinity.

Kiara was gazing at the beauty of the forest when suddenly, someone else tumbled into view. Kiara scowled in annoyance and turned to give the person a piece of her mind before she noticed who it was.

Her acquaintance.

“Please…” they begged. “Please help me. This- this MAN keeps chasing me. I don't know them, I don't know who they are but they keep claiming to know me and insisting they owe me an explanation. Have you seen the glint in their eyes? The glint is that of a psychopath! Please, help me, Kiara!” they pleaded.

The man came into view just as her acquaintance uttered their last words. The next moment was a blur. The ghostly man flew straight at Kiara's acquaintance and she saw a flash of red. Then, his face was closeup to hers and the last thing she saw was the glint in his eyes.

The glint of a psychopath.

The last image of his eyes and the pulsating mushrooms was all Kiara saw in her mind.

Kiara was never seen again.


March 30th Daily (117 words):
Wow I haven't done a daily for quite some time

A cube composed of multiple smaller cubes, I am one of the most popular puzzle toys in the world, with millions of copies of me sold every year. I have 6 faces, of which each is painted a different hue, most commonly white, blue, red, yellow, green and orange. Many are only able to get one side or at most two of my faces to match, but once you know the trick, you can easily get all six faces to be the same colour. Spin, spin, twist and turn, I can be decorated in simple yet beautiful patterns; I can simply act as a display. I come in many forms, but this is the most common one.

claimingg
i'd prefer it if you didn't read (unless i say it's fine for that specific daily/wkly), i don't accept critiques unless i say i'm open to them!! ty for understanding :>

(date) daily –

(date) weekly –

☆Claming for SWC writing ☆

March 2
Scratch.mit.edu/projects/653277511/

March 4
https://scratch.mit.edu/projects/654540239/

March 6
A word without colour
I walked into to school though the black gates and past the grim looking headmistress she was wearing a black corest a white lace trim.I walked into my grey classroom and sat down at the back of the class the wall where faded with small cracks beginning to show and there was a leak in the roof.
I looked at my teacher who was startering into my eyes. She jeered her head toward the board wihich was black and had grey writing scribbled on it.
READ IN SILENCE it stated clearly. I sighed and open up my desk and took out the book she had placed inside.It was called World War one it looked very boring and dull.I opened it and saw a bunch of words written in very small writing I pretend to read it a Miss strode up a down the room staring us in turn.

lily-lavender’s table of contents

dailies

march 1st - none
march 2nd
march 3rd

Today is 33 flavors day! In the comments, write 3 ice cream flavors (They don't have to be real! Maybe you can create dragon fire ice cream or glass ice cream) and then choose someone else's 3 ice cream flavors. (Note: It's totally fine if someone else has “claimed” someone's flavors, you can choose those too if you really want to ^^) Create a story of at least 400 words using their 3 flavors as inspiration for 500 points, plus 200 bonus points if you share your writing!

march 4th
march 5th
march 6th

Today, you'll have a chance to interact with your fellow SWSers! For this daily, pair up with someone and agree on a writing prompt you both want to use! Then each separately write a 300 word story using the prompt. When you're done, compare your story with your partner's. How were your stories similar? How were they different? You must comment on what aspects were different in your stories along with your word count to each receive 600 points!

march 7th
march 8th
march 9th
march 10th
march 11th
march 12th
march 13th
march 14th
march 15th
march 16th
march 17th
march 18th
march 19th
march 20th
march 21st
march 22nd
march 23rd
march 24th
march 25th
march 26th
march 27th
march 28th
march 29th
march 30th
march 31st

weeklies

weekly 1
weekly 2
weekly 3
weekly 4
weekly 5

other

reserved for swc!

Ahh I am so late claiming RIGHT HERE! It is my spot on the playground

Words: 1,487
Reserves:

Seltzers Table of CONTENTS NOT TABLE OF FOOD SADLY:

MAIN CABIN
Daily 1: Introduction
Daily 2: The Balled of a Bench
Daily 3: My life isn’t a game for you to play
Daily 4:
Daily 5:
Daily 6: Violet
Daily 7:
Daily 8: Done
Daily 9:
Daily 10:
Daily 11:
Daily 12:
Daily 13:
Daily 14
Daily 15
Daily 16:
Daily 17:
Daily 18:
Daily 19:
Daily 20:
Daily 21:
Daily 22:
Daily 23:
Daily 24:
Daily 25:
Daily 26:
Daily 27:
Daily 28:
Daily 29:
Daily 30:
Daily 31:

IN-CABIN
Daily 1: Da Hair Tie
Daily 2: The Fish in a Dish who couldn’t grant a Wish
Daily 3:
Daily 4:
Daily 5:
Daily 6:
Daily 7:
Daily 8:
Daily 9:
Daily 10:
Daily 11:
Daily 12:
Daily 13:
Daily 14
Daily 15
Daily 16:
Daily 17:
Daily 18:
Daily 19:
Daily 20:
Daily 21:
Daily 22:
Daily 23:
Daily 24:
Daily 25:
Daily 26:
Daily 27:
Daily 28:
Daily 29:
Daily 30:
Daily 31:

Weekly 1:
Weekly 2:
Weekly 3:
Weekly 4:

Writing Contest Entry:

Other stuff:

Claiming this post for SWC writing! <<3
__________________________________

Intro

Hi! I'm Nikki :> I go by she/her pronouns. I'm currently in SWC Poetry Wilds. This is my first time in SWC. I love writing. I usually write mystery, adventure, fantasy, and poetry. I have a book series called Wild Stories.

My Table of Contents

Daily 1
Daily 2
Daily 3
Daily 4
Daily 5
Daily 6
Daily 7
Daily 8
Daily 9
Daily 10
Daily 11
Daily 12
Daily 13
Daily 14
Daily 15
Daily 16
Daily 17
Daily 18
Daily 19
Daily 20
Daily 21
Daily 22
Daily 23
Daily 24
Daily 25
Daily 26
Daily 27
Daily 28
Daily 29
Daily 30
Daily 31

Weekly 1
Weekly 2
Weekly 3
Weekly 4

Word Wars

Writing Competition Entries

Other Stuff

__________________________________________

✎ ❁ SWC POETRY WILDS FOR THE WIN! ʚǐɞ

Umi-san wrote:

(I'm a bit unsure after reading, so that's why I'm asking—) Instead of putting the writing in a post in this thread, is it alright if we provide proof in Scratch projects for leaders to see for dailies and weeklies and/or word war opponents?

I- I was thinking the same thing. THe only issue is formatting P

Also what are dailies and weeklies? (its my first time here)

NightSwan0926 wrote:

Also what are dailies and weeklies? (its my first time here)

dailies are daily prompts that earn your cabin points! they can be as silly as ‘write from the pov of a doorknob.’ Weeklies are like that except longer and more serious. Excuse my brevity, I have to go make my little sister and her friend waffles.

Hi. Pronouns- she/her. Mythology cabin.


Dailies:
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6082691/ 3/2
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6085988/ 3/3
https://scratch.mit.edu/projects/654313681/ 3/4
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6115813/ 3/14
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6118825/ 3/15
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6143059/ 3/24
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6155573/ 3/29
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6158308/ 3/30

First weekly:
Part 1: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6086349/ 337 words- required 300
Part 2: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6086376/ 590 words- required 500
Part 3: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6086811/ 707 words- required 700
Part 4: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6089171/ 850 words- required 800

Second weekly:
Part 1: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6116154/ 305 words- required 300
Part 2: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6105302/ 615 words- required 500
Part 3: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6108439/ 400 words- required 400
Part 4: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6108455/ 175 words- required 100
Part 5: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6116140/ 1390 words- required 1000

Other?
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6079800/
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6116910/
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6127770/

Roleplays:
DETECTIVE PART 1: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6083253/
DETECTIVE PART 2: https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6102433/

ENCANTO FANFIC
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6080204/ PART 1
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6082663/ PART 2
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6086500/ PART 3
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6089258/ PART 4
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6096876/ PART 5
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6103222/ PART 6
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6108683/ PART 7
https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/post/6114361/ PART 8

Moonlit's Table of Contents

Dailies

march 1st - buried somewhere in mystery's comments xD
march 2nd - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=16#post-6081976
march 3rd - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=24#post-6084830
march 4th - https://turbowarp.org/653997937
march 5th - https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/30978477/comments/#comments-177483218
march 6th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=37#post-6093236
march 7th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=44#post-6095746
march 8th - missed TnT
march 9th - Zuri's an Aquarius
march 10th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=61#post-6106969
march 11th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=63#post-6109872
march 12th - CABIN WARS
march 13th - roleplay day (wrote 880 words)
march 14th - I missed Pi Day TnT
march 15th - vacation
march 16th - vacation
march 17th - vacation
march 18th - vacation
march 19th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=86#post-6134119 (finished this at 11:59, no time for proof then xD)
march 20th - somewhere in the main cabin comments
march 21st - uhhh i don't remember what this was or if i did it (putting this here later)
march 22nd - oops forgot to add link here, too lazy to find
march 23rd - sadly i can't effectively critique something to save my life
march 24th - missed TnT school musicals do be hectic xD
march 25th - https://scratch.mit.edu/users/jamient/#comments-195593580
march 26th - CABIN WARS
march 27th - extra points for word wars! (done)
march 28th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=104#post-6152222
march 29th - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=106#post-6154625
march 30th - https://scratch.mit.edu/studios/30978477/comments/#comments-180285551
march 31st - last day of camp TnT

Weeklies

week 1 - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=56#post-6101791
week 2 - (unfinished TnT) https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=77#post-6121165
week 3 - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=94#post-6141869
week 4 - https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=109#post-6157342

Writing comp entry

https://scratch.mit.edu/discuss/topic/582424/?page=95#post-6142250